#hopper and billy and steve and jonathan can you come **** me
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
deniable-masterpiece · 18 days ago
Text
relapsed (watching stranger things 3 again for the summer)
138 notes · View notes
blairxbear · 11 months ago
Text
Stranger Things Preferences
Their Pet Name for you.
(Featuring: Steve Harrington, Eddie Munson, Billy Hargrove, Jonathan Byers, Dmitri Antonov, Jim Hopper, Alexei, Murray Bauman, Robin Buckley, Argyle, Henry/001)
Warnings: Mentions of sex. This blog is 18+ Minors do not interact.
A/N: My first preference! There will be quite a few of these across quite a few fandoms so if you'd like to be tagged in future preferences or future stranger things posts please let me know in the comments! :) Also any Russian is taken straight from google translate so pre-apologies if I have butchered it! Enjoy!
Tumblr media
Steve Harrington
Steve keeps his pet names quite generic, baby, babe, sweetheart. It's not so much the names he uses but how he says them. Most of the time he's most comfortable using the shortened version of your name or nickname he has for you, but the amount of affection he would put into it would make you melt. If he's being especially flirtatious you'd even occasionally get doll. He doesn't miss the effect it has on you when he calls you that.
Tumblr media
Eddie Munson
Eddie is as theatrical with his pet names as he is with anything else in life. He loves to call you princess, especially during Hellfire meetings when he can incorporate you into his campaign. I think Eddie would switch between a few pet names to try to keep it interesting, baby, sunshine, sweetheart. It doesn't matter what he calls you it never fails to give you butterflies. Let's not pretend that if you two are hanging out in his trailer while you joke around and play air guitar together that he doesn't call you his little Rockstar.
Tumblr media
Billy Hargrove
Billy's pet names for you depend on two things; his mood, and who you are around. In public you're only getting the less heartfelt pet names, he refers to you as his girl a lot in front of other people. Not only does he love the small smile it brings to your face but it also feeds into his possessive side, knowing that everyone knows you are his. When you two are alone and have been together for a while, Billy finally shoes a softer side of himself. He will compliment you a lot and attach all sort of pet names to those compliments, baby, sugar, sweet thing, still loving to resort to calling you his girl. You're mad at him and he's trying to make it up to you? Get ready for him to bargain his way back into your arms, wrapping his arms around you as he whispers in your ear, "Come on sweetheart, you know you can't stay mad at me."
Tumblr media
Jonathan Byers
This soft, shy, adorable baby will probably be hesitant to use pet names for a long time. I honestly doubt you would hear them until you two begin to get intimate and he's too lost in the moment to think about what he's saying. He's pussy drunk and rambling into your neck, pet names would all be soft and sweet while he's chasing his high, beautiful and sweetheart would be at the top of his list. Getting high in his room? This sweet man would be telling you how you're his sunshine, rambling on in his delirium about how you light up his life.
Tumblr media
Dmitri Antonov
While this man's English is very good, he still prefers to use pet names in Russian. There's something about the way he looks at you with his intense gaze as he slips back into his native tongue that just turns you into an absolute puddle. His favourites include котенок (kitten) and моя любовь (my love). The thought of this man holding you while you curl up in bed for the night, arms wrapped around you while he whispers endearing words in Russian into your ear is enough to bring butterflies to your stomach.
Tumblr media
Jim Hopper
Let's not pretend like for a goooooooood while this man affectionately refers to you as kid even if you are barely a few years younger than him. He's a tough shell of a man that will refuse to open up or show his feelings for a long time, but when he does you realise its worth the wait. He doesn't throw around pet names and words of endearment a lot as he prefers to save them for moments when he feels it's right. When it's just the two of you and you're sharing a soft moment, sometimes referring to you as darling in his softer moments. Occasionally you might even get a cheeky baby.
Tumblr media
Alexei
Another Russian baby, this adorable man will always call you pet names in Russian, it doesn't matter how much his English has improved. It just means more to him coming from his native tongue. His regular go to include голубь (Dove) and милый (Darling). Although, Murray taught him how Americans us Pumpkin as a term of endearment as a way to screw with you both and now it's one of Alexei's favourite things to call you. Jokes on Murray because seeing Alexei's face light up as he reaches for you and calls you pumpkin is enough to fall even more in love with him.
Tumblr media
Murray Bauman
I feel like Murray cannot find it in himself to call you soft names to start off with. He's still confused by the fact that you even want to be with him, he's not going to possibly embarrass himself further using some pet names that might cross some invisible line he's set up for himself. He refers to as lady a lot, or another unique name that fits your looks of personality. Once this man is comfortable and more secure in your relationship I think the names would still stay light and not too sensitive. You would definitely get honey a lot, I don't think Murray would be able to resist yelling through the house when he gets home, "Honey, I'm home!"
Tumblr media
Robin Buckley
Robin would also keep her pet names generic just like her bestie Steve, but less out of originality and more just to play it safe. Robin would have some insecurities going into a relationship after all the careful steps she took just to get to where you two are now. She is hesitant at first to say the wrong thing so she sticks to a lot of sweetheart and babe. One day you were spending time together and she slipped up and called you buttercup. She panicked for a second worrying what you would think of the nickname, but seeing your smile wiped all of those worries away and it became one of her favourite pet names so far.
Tumblr media
Argyle
Okay so we all know this cutie is not going to call you any conventional pet names unless he's sober which is not very often. You're going to get a lot of my dude and bro but he does really mean it affectionately with you. Other than that you're definitely going to get a lot of made up names that mean absolutely nothing but to him they mean a lot; wicked lady, cream puff, anything. He would totally refer to you as "my queen" when he lets you into the van which he refers to as your chariot. Your favourite pet name would be the time he said, "My pretty girl is gonna get all the pizza she wants" he couldn't understand your reaction as you couldn't think of what to say next after hearing Argyle call you his pretty girl.
Tumblr media
Henry/001
I whole heartedly believe this man would refer to you as pet. He does mean it endearingly but he also can't resist how you scrunch your nose up at hearing the teasing term. He also uses a lot of "My little..." whether it be bird, bunny, dove. He constantly feels the need to protect you and he shows that in his terms of endearment by referring to you as small and innocent. I know this man would call you his good girl, and you will have to pry that thought out of my cold dead hands.
A/N: Hope you guys like this! Reminder that if you want to be tagged in future Stranger things posts or other preferences to let me know in the comments and ill create a tags list :)
1K notes · View notes
stevie-petey · 1 year ago
Text
Tumblr media
episode two: the mall rats
Steve lazily drapes an arm over you, which Dustin narrows his eyes at. “Yeah, I mean. Sure. It’s not really a good idea for me, though. I gotta keep in shape for the ladies.” “Ugh,” you scoff in disgust at Steve’s words and shrug his arm off of you before scooting away from him. Sometimes you forget how much of an idiot he can be. That he used to wear the crown of King Steve. You turn slightly away from him and finish eating your ice cream, annoyed and slightly hurt, though you know you have no right to be. It’s not like you’re with Steve, anyways.
Summary: dreams are weird, billy is a hitchhiker, and hopper flirts with joyce in front of you (youre not sure which is scarier), somehow robin knows russian and has genius ears, you get caught in an awkward breakup showdown, and you shamefully are shocked when you discover that hawkins is anything but normal. you would think youd be a pro at this already, but at least steve is hot and really good at sneaking through windows.
Rating: general, some swearing
Warnings: swearing, allusions to violence, fem!reader, use of y/n
Words: 13.2k
Before you swing in: hello !!! new chapter, i am so sorry for the wait :/ the end of the semester has been killer and ive been super busy with my lab job (i present at a conference friday ... pray for me). heres chapter 2, she somehow ended up being 13k words but lets ignore that for my own sanity !
-
There are dandelions all around you.
Their puffs of white surround you as the seeds dance in the air and settle atop of your head and tickle your cheek. They’re soft, reminiscent of the snow that encases you every winter in Hawkins and the days you used to chase Jonathan around in his backyard.
You’re barefoot in a field that you can’t quite place. The grass below you skims against your ankles as the dandelion seeds float towards the tops of the green. It’s a familiar landscape, something tells you that you’ve been here before, and the thought is almost reassuring to you.
The sun is warm against you and there’s someone in the distance. You open your mouth to call out to them, they feel as familiar as the landscape before you does, but when you try to speak, the dandelion seeds begin to swarm into your mouth. The puffs of white seem to turn into daggers in your throat as they cut your tongue and slice inside you as you struggle to breathe.
You try to scream, but nothing comes out. The dandelions now draw blood as they continue their malicious attack on you. You claw at your mouth and cower in the field, trying to flee from what’s attacking you, but the dandelions only follow as you try to call after the figure you saw in the distance.
Stumbling blindly through the grass, panic stricken and longing for the person who had once been at the top of the hill, your foot catches on a root and suddenly you’re falling. This time, you do scream, and the dandelion seeds spill from your mouth as you fall into an endless abyss.
“Y/N!” Your eyes fly open and your body shoots from your bed; you almost head butt Dustin in the process. He flinches back, startled by your violent reaction, and he puts his hands up in surrender and backs away. “Geesh, I was just trying to wake you up.”
It takes you a few moments to process that you are, in fact, awake. Your heartbeat is still pounding rapidly in your throat. You can still feel the dandelion seeds on your tongue and the millions of little cuts they left behind.
Dustin stares at you with slight concern in his eyes and you clear your throat, trying to rid the memory of your dream. That’s all it was. A dream.
Clearing your throat again, you try to calm yourself down. “Why are you in my room?”
“Like I said, I was trying to wake you up.” Your brother says as if you’re an idiot.
“But why?”
“Did you bang your head or something last night?” He gives you an odd look and you glare at him. “Cerebro caught a Russian code, remember? You promised we’d see Steve today to talk about it!”
You rub your eyes, exhausted. It’s taking longer than usual for your mind to wake up and process everything. “I know, I know… What time is it?”
“Eight, now get up and go get pretty for Steve so we can discuss how to become American heroes.” Dustin crosses his arms, silently daring you to argue.
“There was so much wrong with that sentence,” you groan, but reluctantly throw your blankets off of you and start pulling out random shorts and a t-shirt to wear. “You’re lucky it’s the weekend and I don’t work today.”
“Blah, blah, blah,” Dustin mocks you, tossing you a white t-shirt and removing the red one from your hands. “Steve likes you in white, now hurry up.”
Your mouth drops in shock, but your brother simply rolls his eyes at you and leaves your room so that you can get dressed.
“How does he even know that?” You whisper to yourself, now alone in your room.
Dustin bikes ahead of you as you make your way to Joyce’s store in Downtown Hawkins. He had complained when you told him that you needed to make a pitstop there before going to the mall.
“I haven’t seen Steve in a month!”
“And Mrs. Byers is close to losing her job at Melvald’s, so you can wait the extra five minute detour it takes to deliver her muffins to cheer her up.”
Your brother had tried to argue some more, but you simply shoved a fresh baked muffin in his mouth and began to bike away.
Now, as the two of you head towards Downtown, the early morning air fills your lungs and slowly wakes you up. It’s quiet, Hawkins isn’t quite awake yet in the early hour. Only the bees buzzing past your ear seem to be lively.
You watch Dustin up ahead and briefly marvel at how much bigger he seems to have gotten in the month he was away at camp. He looks older, more mature, no longer the baby brother your mom brought home fourteen years ago.
As you’re lost in your reminiscence, you almost miss the figure that stumbles along the side of the road.
“Dustin!” You yell at the boy, weary of whoever is up ahead. “Stop!”
He hears the fear in your voice and screeches his bike to a halt. Turning around, he checks to make sure you’re okay. “Did something happen?”
You stop next to him and discreetly point at the figure a few yards away. It seems to be a boy, maybe a teen your age, but he’s walking as if he’s in immense pain. “You see that?”
“Yeah,” Dustin squints and also seems unnerved by the person’s appearance. “Think it’s anything dangerous?”
“I don’t know…” Something feels familiar about the person. Their hair, the way it’s styled, reminds you of someone. You squint as well, your eyes catch on the person’s leather jacket and the expensive brand, there’s a faint outline of cigarettes in the pocket, and the sight fills your nose with the smoke that once choked you last winter. “I think it’s Billy.”
“Why is he walking on the side of the road?” Dustin makes a face. “I know he has a car, the bastard almost ran me and the party over on Halloween.”
You tuck a piece of hair behind your ear and try to understand why you feel this tug within you to get closer to the teen. Billy is cruel, he is horrible, and the bruises he left on your neck took weeks to fully fade away. Yet there’s a concern within you as you watch him stumble, as if in some daze, and it's this worry that solidifies your decision. “Stay here.”
“What–” Dustin turns and sees that you’ve gotten back on your bike and are now pedaling towards Billy. “Y/N! Are you insane?”
“Stay here!” You order, not really understanding why you’re doing this either. “Just… Wait for my signal!”
Dustin curses, not at all liking this plan, but he listens. He tightens his grip on his bike’s handlebar and makes sure you never leave his line of sight in case you need him for backup.
As you approach Billy, you make sure to circle widely around him so that he sees you coming, before finally facing in front of him. You brake a few feet away from him, incredibly nervous for how he may react. You haven’t spoken to him since last winter, he had kept his promise to Max to leave you alone.
Billy barely seems to register that you’re in front of him. He stops as if he’s in a trance and blinks slowly at you. You notice the cut on his forehead, how there’s still fresh blood dripping from it, and something within you wants to tend to the wound. Then you notice the grime that covers his face and his jacket, and you begin to worry even more.
As you’re eying his disheveled appearance, Billy opens his mouth, and the action looks as if it takes all the energy within him to do so. “S–sweetheart?”
“Are you okay?” You ignore the nickname he gave you that makes your skin crawl. You’re more worried about his appearance. He’s sweating like crazy, almost as if he’s on drugs, and he’s paler than normal. His California tan is gone, his eyes are glazed over, he looks as if he isn’t really here with you right now.
It scares you. You’ve never seen him like this.
“‘M fine,” Billy slurs. He seems… off. More drawn into himself now, less sure of himself. Scared, even. It’s a strange sight to see: Billy Hargrove, alone and frightened, in the early morning of June. “I… I’m fine.”
His slurred words aren’t reassuring, and a part of you wants to offer him a ride on your bike. You assume he’s heading to the local pool to lifeguard, you know it’s where he spends most of his days, but you have Dustin with you and you’re still nervous around Billy.
The wounds he gave you may have healed, but some nights, when the nightmares are really bad, you wake up to his hands around your throat.
It feels wrong just leaving Billy like this, though. He’s still human, Max has slowly opened up to you about her abusive stepdad and the way he punches her brother. You know that Billy’s actions come from his hurt, but you don’t think you’re ready yet to forgive him. Not now, at least.
Reluctantly, you sigh and wave your hand to indicate to Dustin that he’s fine to start biking over. Billy doesn’t seem like a threat right now in his current state. When you see your brother start to pedal closer, you look back at Billy. “Listen, I know we aren’t… friends.”
Billy stares blankly at you, and you really hope that he can understand what you’re saying right now.
“But if you need anyone to talk to, about anything, come find me, okay?” You tell him, hesitantly placing a hand on his arm as you speak. However, when your skin makes contact with his, you flinch at how cold he is.
Before you can say anything else, Dustin finally catches up and brakes softly next to you. He looks nervously between you and Billy. “So… Uh. Ready to go, Y/N?”
“Yeah…” You pull away from Billy, your fingers almost numb from his cold skin, and spare him one last glance as you start to bike away. “Remember what I said, okay?”
Billy doesn’t say anything.
You and Dustin leave him stranded on the side of the road.
Neither one of you talk about this.
As usual, Downtown Hawkins is deserted when you and Dustin arrive at Melvald’s. The only two cars parked in front of the rundown store belong to Joyce and Hopper.
You hop off your bike and park it in the bike rack before carefully untying the container of muffins from the back. Dustin is slumped on top of his bike, silently complaining, and you wave a stern finger at him. “Wait here, okay? This will only take five minutes, I promise.”
“I’m telling Steve that you’re cheating on him with Mrs. Byers.”
“Not cheating if we aren’t together,” you quip, before opening the door to the store.
When you step inside the store, you’re greeted with Hopper obnoxiously yelling and jumping around as Joyce laughs and claps for him. Curious, you carefully side step the grown man and make your way over to the woman.
“Y/N!” Joyce lights up even more when she sees you, and then lets out a small cheer when she sees that you’re holding one of your signature baked goods containers. “Are those for me?”
“Always, Mrs. Byers.” You grin at her and set the container down. “They’re the muffins you really liked last week, thought I’d bake a special batch just for you.”
Hopper now joins you at the store’s counter in front of Joyce. He’s practically vibrating with his excited energy, so much so that he even smiles at you and claps a hand behind your back. “Kid, it’s like you knew we’d be celebrating a monumental occasion today.”
“What, did Jonathan finally wash his bedsheets?”
Joyce shakes her head and Hopper claps again, now grasping your shoulders and shakes you around. “No, even better! I got Mike out of my house!”
Through Joyce, you had learned all about Hopper’s utter disdain of Mike’s relationship with El. He has spent every day at their cabin since getting together, and even you have had to pry the girl away from Mike a few times to hang out with her. It’s hard bonding with El when Mike is breathing down your neck.
You’re all for young love, you think they’re adorable together, but Christ. You understand Hopper’s frustration.
“Actually,” you’re still being shaken by the man. “That does sound better. How’d ya do it?”
Hearing your question, Hopper thankfully stops shaking your shoulders and now happily points at Joyce. “It was all her. I’m the puppet, she’s the master. Joyce gave me a brilliant script to say to the kid.”
“So you remembered everything?” Joyce asks, now unwrapping one of your muffins with glee.
“Yeah… well,” Hopper pauses. “I mean, I had to improvise a little bit, you know?”
You wince. “Oh, that’s never good.”
He glares at you but continues to explain. “It turns out that getting to Mike was the key.”
His words only make you wince again, and you look at Joyce. She meets your eye and the two of you silently agree that something doesn’t sound right here. She questions Hopper further. “And you didn’t yell at him?”
Hopper hesitates, which you expected. “I’ll… tell you everything over dinner.”
“Okay!” You step in between the adults and wave your arms out, preventing whatever else is about to be said. “I’m still here, let’s remember that.”
The chief glares at you again and narrows his eyes. “You’re right, you are still here. Why are you still here?”
“Because Mrs. Byers loves me and I baked her delicious muffins.” You deadpan, which Joyce chuckles at. “And while I’m sure whatever she told you to say to Mike was lovely, I have my doubts that you actually listened.”
“She’s got a point, Hop.” Joyce voices.
Hopper sighs at you both. “Okay, maybe I said some things, haven’t told El the whole truth, but what else was I supposed to do?”
“Not lie to kids?” Crossing your arms, you make a face at the man.
“Easy for you to say, little miss Hawkins’ sweetheart.” Hopper scoffs at you. “Got any better advice?”
You roll your eyes at his words. You understand that the man is still grappling with being a father again, he’s never been one to handle feelings any better, so you spare him some pity and try to be honest with him, say what he needs to hear. “Look, all I’m saying is that the best thing my deadbeat father ever did was teach me kindness, and it broke my heart when he was dishonest in the end. Just, don’t be that way with El, okay?”
Hopper is quiet as your words hang in the air.
Joyce is quiet as well, looking between you and the chief with a fondness in her eyes. It’s not often she sees someone render Hopper speechless, and she knows that it’s one of the many things she loves the most about your relationship with him. Though she would never tell you this, she thinks that Hopper secretly has his own fondness for you as well.
When the silence stretches for an uncomfortably long amount of time, you clear your throat and change the subject. “Well! This was fun, happy we did this.”
Hopper snorts, relieved you’re moving on as well. “Get lost, kid.”
“Gladly.” You turn back to Joyce and press a swift kiss to her cheek. “I’ll see you later, Mrs. Byers!”
Joyce says goodbye as well, and when you’ve left the store, she faces Hopper with a slight smirk. “She’s a good kid, Hop.”
“She is,” he agrees, looking down at his shoes. He will never admit this to anyone else, but to Joyce he knows his words are safe. “She’s the best of ‘em.”
When you finally get to the mall, Dustin basically dumps his bike in a spot next to a disgruntled older couple and runs before you can even slow down. He’s so lost in his excitement to see Steve as he runs towards Scoops and leaves you to deal with his bike and the couple alone, which you groan at.
“He acts like it’s been a year,” you grumble, finally hopping off your own bike to grab Dustin’s and secure them both to a nearby rack. After mumbling a quick apology to the couple your brother practically threw a bike at, you run after him inside.
By the time you catch up, Dustin has just entered Scoops and is talking to Robin. You approach, curious to see how this event will unfold. Robin hasn’t met your brother yet, and you have a feeling that his abrasive nature will either make her his biggest fan or absolutely hate him.
It’s the Henderson charm, really.
“I’m Dustin,” your brother introduces himself as you come to stand next to him. When he notices your arrival, he motions towards you and winks at Robin. “I’m sure Y/N has told you all about me.”
Robin raises her eyebrows at the kid, and you try to cover a giggle with a cough. “I’m Robin. I’m sure Y/N has told you a lot about me.”
“I probably have,” shrug, knowing you always talk about the people you love. When Robin and Dustin both look at you with confused faces, you quickly clarify, “I’ve talked about you both, I mean.”
“Can we cut the chit chat?” Dustin asks, now annoyed by how long this conversation is taking. “It’s a pleasure to meet you Robin, but uh. Is he here?”
“Is who here?” Robin looks over at you for help, but before you can prepare her for the inevitable storm of Steve’s bizarre and endearing friendship with Dustin, the older teen’s body comes crashing through the backdoor and his sneakers squeak loudly against the tile.
“Hendersons!” Steve raises his arms in the air in greeting, an ecstatic smile on his face when he sees both you and Dustin standing in Scoops Ahoy. You and your brother start to laugh as Steve now dances around, cheering and gleeful. “You’re both here! Little Henderson is back!”
“I’m back!” Dustin cheers. “And you got the job!”
Steve is beaming and his smile is probably one of the happiest you’ve seen cross his pretty face. He had complained about missing Dustin the entire month he had been gone, moaning and groaning about how he was bored at your house now that he didn’t have Dustin to shoo away.
“I got the job!” Steve mimes playing the trumpet before he starts his intricate and dumb handshake with Dustin.
It’s a complicated process, with fist bumps and pretend lightsaber death. They had come up with it during a particularly boring snow day at your house. You watched as they thought up the handshake while you made cocoa for everyone, heart swelling as Steve was so patient with your brother and encouraged his nerdy little habits.
It had taken them almost the entire day to create what they deemed “the perfect handshake”, and as they go through it once more in Scoops Ahoy, you feel the same swelling in your chest as you did the very first time you saw them come up with the handshake.
While you gaze fondly at Dustin and Steve, Robin stands next to you and watches in horror. As Steve pretends to spew his guts everywhere, the girl leans over to you and says, “Is this what you deal with every day?”
“Yeah,” you can’t help but smile softly at the two boys. You missed seeing them together, more than you thought you had.
Robin sees the dreamy look in your eyes as you stare at Steve and she gags. Unhappy with how this day is looking, she turns to him. “How many children are you friends with?”
Steve’s smile falls and he sighs in defeat. Wordlessly he points at Robin as he looks at Dustin and raises his eyebrows in an exasperated manner. He’s had to deal with Robin’s teasing all summer, and Dustin seems to catch onto what he’s trying to tell him, so he quickly changes the subject. “Sorry we got here so late, man. Y/N insisted on gossiping with Mrs. Byers before coming here.”
“I spoke with her for five minutes.” You roll your eyes at him.
“Yeah, five minutes too long.”
“Your breath reeks.”
“You have a pimple on your chin.”
You gasp and quickly cover your face. “I do not–”
“This is fascinating,” Robin whispers as she looks between you and Dustin. “It’s like there’s two Y/Ns.”
Steve, having heard Robin, laughs. His smile had returned to his face as he watched you interact with your brother. “They’re reunited for one day and are already at each other’s throats.”
“Got a month of insults to catch up on,” you flick Steve, who winces and rubs his nose, offended.
Dustin suddenly straightens up. “Speaking of catching up…” He looks at you and tries to subtly motion over at Steve, mouthing “Russians!”, and being everything but discrete.
Steve frowns, unsure what’s happening, but you’re too busy worrying about revealing anything to Robin; she’s scarily good at reading people. Looking wearily at her, you clear your throat and tug at Dustin’s shirt. “C’mon, why don’t we get some ice cream and tell Steve about what you built at camp?”
Again Steve frowns. He had been hoping to share a sundae with you, not talk about boring science stuff with your brother. “Why do I wanna hear about some weird nerd tech–”
“Because you promised me free ice cream last night, when we called.” You interrupt, silently pleading with him to catch onto what you’re saying. “Remember?”
Something shifts within Steve’s eyes and his carefree expression now darkens. He remembers the fear in your voice last night over the phone, how you had asked him to tell you stories to fall asleep to. Clearing his throat, Steve nods and plays along. “Oh, how could I forget? Take Dustin to your booth and I’ll whip up some sundaes.”
You smile at him, thankful as always for how attuned to you he is, before you say a quick goodbye to Robin and tug your brother over to where you normally sit. Once you’re sure Robin isn’t listening, you yank at the boy. “Real subtle back there, doofus.”
“Oh, like Robin would know what Russians could mean.” Dustin grumbles as he slides into your designated booth. His hand catches on something in the seat and he tugs at it, pulling out an old Captain America comic. Holding it up, he narrows his eyes at you. “You really made a home here, huh?”
“Sure did,” you prop your feet up and dig out the Spider-Man comic you had been reading a few days ago. “The ice cream is surprisingly good here.”
“Yeah, I’m sure the ice cream is the reason you’re always here.” Dustin doesn’t even want to imagine how many hours you’ve spent in this cheesy ice cream parlor ogling over Steve. Maybe it’s a good thing he was gone most of the summer.
You flip to the last page you left off on and ignore Dustin’s insinuation. “Hey, free ice cream is free ice cream.”
“Can’t argue with you there.” Steve arrives and places down two giant sundaes onto the table. He slides next to you into the booth with a grand flourish. “Tada!”
Dustin wastes no time digging into his ice cream, making obnoxious noises as he shoves the food into his mouth. You cringe, disgusted that you’re related to him, but Steve kisses your cheek when the kid isn’t looking, and you can’t help but smile. Sneaking your own kiss to his cheek, you thank him. “You’re getting really good at whipping up sundaes, Steve.”
He preens at your praise. “It’s all in the forearms, ya know?” He makes a show out of rolling up his sleeves to show off his arms, which you giggle at with a slight flush on your face. Despite working inside all day, Steve has a nice sun kissed tan, which compliments how long his hair has gotten this summer.
Between his short Scoops Ahoy shorts and his hair streaked with sunlight, summer looks good on Steve.
In between bites of his ice cream, Dustin lifts his head up. “Quit talking about Steve’s arms and flirting in front of me, it’s gross.”
You fling a banana peel at him. “You’re the one too busy devouring his food to talk about anything else.”
“So you admit you’re flirting with me.” Steve teases, winking at you.
Dustin covers his eyes in disgust, forgetting about his ice cream entirely. “Seriously, stop it! You’re my sister, how would you feel if I flirted with Suzie in front of you?”
“I would–” You try to think of a response, but ultimately you deflate, unable to come up with anything. Frustratingly, you realize that the kid has a point; you’d be incredibly grossed out as well. “I would hate it.” You sigh, accepting defeat.
“Who’s Suzie?” Steve asks.
“Dustin’s girlfriend.” You say, popping a cherry into your mouth as you eagerly await the teen’s reaction to the girlfriend news.
As expected, Steve’s jaw drops and turns to your brother. No way the little twerp got a girlfriend before him this summer. “Girlfriend? Since when?”
“Met her at camp,” Dustin smirks at him, proud he’s surprised Steve. “She’s super hot, too. Hotter than Phoebe Cates.”
You roll your eyes at his insistence of referencing Suzie’s appearance, but Steve seems interested, although in disbelief as well. “No, no way. Hotter than Phoebe Cates? No.”
“Why is Phoebe Cates the gold standard?” You ask, unsure when she became everyone’s dream woman. All things considered, she’s incredibly attractive, but it’s weird that every boy you’ve spoken to about this universally finds her attractive. Steve finds her attractive, which you’re choosing not to think about because you don’t look anything like her.
Steve hears the slight bitterness in your tone and shuffles closer to you in the booth. Meanwhile, Dustin takes another bite out of his sundae and nods at him. “Mhm, she’s brilliant, too. She doesn’t even care that my real pearls are still coming in.”
“That’s great, Dustin!” You say, happy that your brother has found a girl who accepts him as he is. It’s sweet, really.
“I know, right?” He sits up straighter in the booth and smiles even wider. “She says kissing is better without teeth.”
You and Steve share a horrified look. Neither of you can believe what you’ve just heard, and you think a part of you died inside. Suddenly, the delicious sundae you’d been eating now turns to cement in your stomach at the thought of your little brother kissing a girl who enjoys his lack of teeth. “Oh, that’s… Yeah.”
“Wow!” Steve tries to mask his own horror and disgust, leaning even closer to you now to try and ground you as well. “Yeah, that’s… That’s great! Proud of you, man. That’s–That’s kinda romantic?”
Dustin basks in Steve’s praise and your disgust slowly melts away. Your brother genuinely seems happy to be with Suzie and even happier to tell Steve about it all. He won’t admit it, but you know he idolizes the teen. Steve’s word is like an oath to him, not even you have this much influence over the boy. If it were anyone else, you’d be offended and hurt, but seeing Steve flash Dustin a wink, you couldn’t have chosen anyone better for your brother to admire.
“So do you really just get to eat as much of this as you want?” Dustin motions towards his half-eaten sundae before turning to you. “How much ice cream have you had this summer?”
“A lot,” you shrug, taking another bite of your own sundae.
Steve lazily drapes an arm over you, which Dustin narrows his eyes at. “Yeah, I mean. Sure. It’s not really a good idea for me, though. I gotta keep in shape for the ladies.”
“Ugh,” you scoff in disgust at Steve’s words and shrug his arm off of you before scooting away from him. Sometimes you forget how much of an idiot he can be. That he used to wear the crown of King Steve. You turn slightly away from him and finish eating your ice cream, annoyed and slightly hurt, though you know you have no right to be.
It’s not like you’re with Steve, anyways.
Robin, from across the parlor, sees your sudden annoyance at Steve and calls out to him, “Yeah, and how’s that working out for you?”
“Ignore her,” Steve groans, not having the energy to deal with Robin’s quips and your anger being directed at him. He turns to you and lowers his voice. “I was kidding, Y/N. You know that–”
“Robin seems cool,” Dustin interrupts, not at all wanting to witness a lover’s feud between you and Steve. He left you two alone for a month, he thought he’d come back to you guys being an old married couple. Instead, he still has to suffer through your weird in between chaos.
You jump at the chance to gush about Robin, all while avoiding Steve’s pleading eyes. “She’s amazing. Genuinely one of the coolest people I know.”
“She’s not.” Steve corrects you, shaking his head. You roll your eyes at him and flick his ear, but as your hand lowers, he catches it with his and intertwines your fingers with a practiced ease. The action makes you blush and look away, still not ready to forgive him just yet. Steve sees the blush and feels your fingers tighten around his and he feels as if he can breathe again. There’s hope, at least. “So, where are the other knuckleheads?”
Dustin sighs. “They ditched me yesterday.”
“No,” Steve can’t believe what he’s hearing. “Y/N, did they really?”
“They… Kinda did.” You wince, absentmindedly placing your other hand on top of the one Steve is holding. He smiles softly at the action, momentarily forgetting about what you've just told him.
“My first day back! Can you believe that shit?” Dustin’s hurt from last night returns, which only makes you feel worse.
Steve leans forward now, invested and equally as offended as the boy. “Seriously?”
“I swear to god,” Dustin pauses to take another bite of ice cream. “They’re gonna regret it, though, big time, when they don’t get to share in my glory.”
You drop your head onto the table and groan. “Is this really how you’re going to segue into the Russian thing?”
“You’re my sister. Why would you expect anything less of me?”
“Touché.” You lift your head back up and continue eating your ice cream. It’s the only thing keeping you going right now. Steve has learned how to make your sundaes perfect, adding the peach ice cream you adore with just the right amount of whipped cream.
Meanwhile, Steve has a confused look on his face as he looks between you and Dustin. “Glory? Russians? Did I miss something?”
Dustin smiles mischievously and lowers his voice as he slides closer to the teen. You roll your eyes at his antics, knowing that the conversation that’s about to unfold will only give you another headache. You missed Steve and Dustin being together, but you didn’t miss the way they seemed to double in stupidity when together.
Looking around to make sure he won’t be heard, Dustin begins to explain. “So, last night, as Y/N and I were trying to get in contact with Suzie…” He pauses, sees that Scoops Ahoy is now filling with more customers, and lowers his voice even more to an almost inaudible whisper and covers his mouth.
You and Steve both lean forward, unable to hear him. The teen asks Dustin to repeat himself while you sit there with slight amazement. You know what Dustin is trying to say, you’re more just surprised the kid can be so quiet. It’s a goddamn miracle, honestly.
Dustin inhales deeply and again tries to discreetly inform Steve of the Russian code, but his whispers are still too low to hear. Taking a final bite of your ice cream, you click your tongue at your brother. “You’re really killing it there, buddy.”
“Dude, just speak louder.” Steve’s curious interest is now more of an annoyance.
“I intercepted a secret Russian communication!” Dustin all but shouts, which causes you to practically throw yourself over the table to cover his mouth.
“Jesus fuck!” You look around and see everyone’s eyes on you, and with your hand still clamped firmly over your brother’s mouth, you clear your throat and laugh nervously. “I mean, haha. Pardon me.” The customers give you a weird look but turn away, though Robin continues to stare at you.
Steve gently removes your hand from Dustin’s mouth and once again intertwines his fingers with yours. “Jeez, okay. Yeah. That’s what I thought you said.”
“Did you have to yell?” You sneer at Dustin, still looking around nervously to make sure no one is paying too much attention to the three of you. While Hawkins Lab was overrun by Demodogs and every scientist within it died, you’re still terrified that they still have allies watching your every move.
Not that you think the Lab is responsible for Russians, but… Better safe than sorry.
Dustin rolls his eyes at you. “Your boyfriend is the one who couldn’t hear me.”
You’re about to correct him when Steve waves the boy off and goes back to the main topic. “What does any of that mean, though? The Russian code and whatever.”
“It means that we can never catch a break–”
“It means, Steve,” Dustin sends you a dirty look. “That we could be heroes. True American heroes.”
Steve seems into the idea and you want to scream. You hate the way Dustin is explaining all of this. “This could mean danger, guys.”
Dustin rolls his eyes at you and Steve smiles wearily. “I don’t know, Y/N. It doesn’t seem so bad, ya know? We’ve fought Demodogs, how bad could some Russians be?”
You cross your arms and narrow your eyes. “The Demodogs were created by shifty government facilities. Why are we assuming Russia doesn’t have their own?”
“But… American heroes.” Steve looks heartbreakingly pathetic as he says this, and you realize now that his fixation on being seen as some hero stems from the hurt he still feels over his father. He hadn’t turned into who had expected to become, something that you know his father reminds him of every time he comes back from some business trip. You wish you could convince Steve that he’s more than what his father could ever expect him to be, but you know he wouldn’t listen.
With Steve’s pleading eyes looking at you, lost and hopeless, you can’t argue with him. Sighing, you accept that this is something he has to take part in, if only to rebuild his crumbling confidence. “Tell him what you’re thinking, Dustin.”
“Gladly.” Your brother wastes no time diving in, once more eager and excited to have the attention on him, and it’s only now that you realize he’s doing this for the same reason Steve is: they both feel abandoned and hurt. “We need your help.”
“With what?”
Dustin digs through his backpack and takes out the Russian dictionary he made you steal from work. He holds it up and shows it to Steve. “Translation.”
Steve’s eyes widen and he grabs the book to inspect it. There’s a new spark in his eyes, one that died the day his father told him he wouldn’t attend his graduation. “Holy shit.”
“Yeah,” you exhale and slump in your seat. There’s no going back now. “I just want you both to know that I hate this plan and your excitement over it, but if I don’t help then you guys will somehow end up in a Russian gulag, and that would just be on me.”
Steve shares a look with Dustin, whose sigh reflects your own. “Glad you have faith in us, Y/N.”
It’s Steve's idea to work on the translation in the backroom of Scoops Ahoy, and neither you or Dustin argue. Technically, he’s the only one who has any real responsibilities today with work and all, so it makes sense to stay at Scoops and hide out there.
Dustin sits at the table next to you as he replays the tape recording over and over again. Steve paces the room and eats a banana, claiming he needed “brain food” to focus on the complex Russian language. You sit with your head in your hands, trying desperately to hold onto the bizarre language that floats around the room.
After his tenth time replaying the code, Dustin pauses the recording and looks at you and Steve. “So, what do you guys think?”
“It sounded familiar.” Steve shoves a piece of banana into his mouth. You cringe at the obscene amount of food he tries to chew at once. Seeing your disgust, Steve waves the banana in your face and asks with a mouthful of food, “Wan sum?”
“It’s like you want me to hate you today,” you slap the banana away, which he chuckles at.
Dustin gets both of your attention again with slight annoyance. He didn’t miss the weird flirting between the two of you at all. “Guys, focus. What do you mean the recording sounds familiar?”
“The music,” Steve still speaks with his mouth full. “The music right there at the end.”
“Why are you listening to the music, Steve?” Dustin exclaims, exasperated.
As your brother berates Steve for his lack of Russian translating, you sit up in your seat processing what he’s just previously said. While you hadn’t thought much of it before, now that Steve has pointed it out, the music does sound familiar. You swear you’ve heard it somewhere before, but you can’t remember where or when. It’s a hazy memory, distant in your mind, yet right in front of you. It’s incredibly frustrating.
“I think Steve is onto something,” you say, but the two boys are too busy fighting to hear you.
“I’m trying to listen to the Russian but there’s music–”
Suddenly the back door swings open and Robin appears. She looks agitated after having to man the cash register all by herself while Steve hides out in the breakroom. “Alright, babysitting time is over. You need to get in there.” When she sees that you’ve erased her whiteboard and replaced her “you suck” columns with the Russian alphabet, her agitation only increases. “Hey, my board! That was important data, shitbirds.”
You get up from the table and walk up to the girl, feeling bad. While you aren’t sure what exactly her “you suck” column and tallies were for, it had been her creation that you had erased without thinking to ask. Plus, you really don’t want her seeing the Russian dictionary on the table. “I’m sorry, Robin–”
“Not you, Y/N. You’re not a shitbird,” she points over to Steve and Dustin. “Those two are shitbirds.”
“I guarantee you, what we’re doing is way more important than your data.” Dustin interjects, a smug look on his face that makes you want to scream. He isn’t at all helping the situation.
Robin begins to walk over to the boys and you reluctantly follow. “Yeah? And how do you know these Russians are up to no good anyways?”
Dustin’s jaw drops and Steve almost chokes on his banana. Seeing their stunned reactions of Robin having figured out what you’ve been doing, you sigh in disappointment. They’re such idiots sometimes. They wrote Russian on the whiteboard, out in the open, and have been playing the recording out loud, full volume, on repeat.
Of course Robin caught onto what you were doing.
Which only makes your nervous body tense up even more. You hate that you have to lie to her, you’ve become really close with her during your visits to Scoops, but you don’t want to drag her into anything dangerous. You’re not sure what exactly any of this Russian code means, but Robin has been nothing but kind to you this summer, you truly care about her, and it would kill you if something were to happen because of you.
So, despite knowing how smart Robin is, you try to think of a cover story. “We were just interested in the language. Ya know, a summer hobby.”
“I can hear everything, Y/N.” Robin sees right through your lies. “Your idiotic brother and boyfriend are both extremely loud.”
“Steve isn’t my boyfriend–”
“You three think you have evil Russians plotting against our country, on tape and you’re trying to translate, but haven’t figured out a word because you didn’t realize Russians use an entirely different alphabet than we do.”
You, Steve, and Dustin all look at one another in varying degrees of awe and despair.
Robin, seeing your stunned faces, smiles. “Sound about right?”
“How could you not know about the Russian alphabet, Y/N?” Dustin angrily whispers at you as if somehow it’s your responsibility to know the ins-and-outs of the language.
“Why would I–you know what, no.” You ignore your brother and turn to Robin, trying to alleviate the situation and prevent her from finding out anything else. She’s too fucking smart, it’s both admirable and aggravating. “Look, whatever you think you heard–”
Suddenly Robin lunges for the Russian dictionary on the table, but Steve’s quick reflexes enable him to grab the book before she can. “Woah! What do you think you’re doing?”
“I wanna hear it.” She juts her chin out in defiance, though you see the slightly hurt expression she tries to mask. She hates that you’re purposely excluding her and taking Steve’s side in this.
You wish you could tell her the truth.
“Why?” You ask in unison alongside Steve and Dustin.
“Because maybe I can help. I’m fluent in four languages, ya know.”
Dustin perks up, now more open to the idea of Robin’s involvement. “Russian?”
“Ou-yay are-yay umb-day.”
Steve and Dustin gasp, believing that they’ve just heard Robin say something in Russian, but you know better. One summer, when the party had been especially nosy and insisted on following you and Jonathan around, the two of you had learned pig latin in order to communicate without the twerps eavesdropping.
Learning against the table, you smirk at Robin. “Osay ouyay owknay igpay atinlay.”
“Holy shit!” Dustin gasps and Steve almost falls over with how quickly he looks at you in shock. Both boys stare at you in awe and you almost feel bad for their tiny little brains.
Robin can’t help but smile at you, you somehow always manage to surprise her. “Impressive, Y/N. Didn’t think you knew pig latin either.”
“That was pig latin?” Steve scrunches his face and hits your brother with his banana peel. “Idiot.”
“Steve, please don’t hit my brother with banana peels,” you pinch the bridge of your nose. It’s only noon and you’re already exhausted from today’s events. “But yes, that was pig latin.”
Dustin shoves Steve away from him and focuses on you again. “When did you learn pig latin?”
“The summer you and the party decided to stalk me and Jonathan.” You shrug, though you smile fondly at the memory. It had been a good summer, just the two of you holed up in your room as you quizzed each other on the bizarre language.
Steve, seeing your fondness at the memory, frowns. He doesn’t like the uncomfortable heat that he feels ignite within his stomach at the thought of you still being so fond over Jonathan. He trusts you, he trusts what you have, but he will never feel equal to him.
Robin notices Steve’s brewing insecurity and quickly changes the subject. She doesn’t have time for the usual hormonal drama between the two of you. All she wants right now is to decipher the Russian so that she can catch a break from Erica and her demanding need to try every free sample ever. “Back to the main point: I can speak Spanish and French and Italian, and I’ve been in band for twelve years. My ears are little geniuses, trust me.”
You bite your lip. Truthfully, Robin has the highest chance of unraveling whatever the hell is in the recording. You’re horrible with languages, high school Spanish had nearly killed you, and Steve and Dustin stand no better chance. “Robin…”
“Come on,” she begs. “It’s Steve's turn to sling ice cream and my turn to translate.”
Steve and Dustin turn to you, unanimously agreeing that you’re the leader in this situation; whatever call you make, they’ll listen. Robin sees the conflict on your face and tries one last time. “I don’t even want credit. I’m just bored and wanna hang out with you.”
Your head spins. Robin’s pleading eyes are hard to fight against and you realize that she already knows more than you’d want her to; she’s already a part of it all, whether you like it or not. Sighing, you give in. “Fine, but only if you promise not to ask any questions about whatever we may find.”
“What would I even question?” She asks, unsure why your tone is more foreboding than accepting.
You share a look with Steve and Dustin. The three of you know just how quickly something simple can spiral into chaos in Hawkins. “Just… promise me, okay?”
Robin extends her hand, just happy to finally have something better to do. “You’ve got yourself a deal.”
After you shake her hand, she tosses her ice cream scoop to Steve and he hands her the Russian dictionary. Seeing the exchange sends a slight shiver down your spine. You don’t like how much it feels like you’ve just signed Robin’s life away.
True to her word, Robin’s ears are little geniuses.
With her helping, you and Dustin are able to speed through the translating as Steve works the register. You’re tasked with writing down the letters that Dustin calls from the whiteboard as Robin listens to the tape over and over again.
“Weird ‘r’ with a hook!” Your brother declares for the last letter.
You write it down and can’t help but frown at the message you’ve seemingly deciphered. Showing the writing to Robin, you ask what she thinks. “Are you sure it was that weird ‘r’ sound?”
“I’m positive,” she says. “C’mon, let’s go tell Steve.”
“Are we sure–” You try to ask her again, but Robin has already made her way to the sliding window and gets Steve’s attention.
“We’ve got our first sentence!”
You make your way over and lean against the window as well. Steve, holding two ice cream cones, seems excited by the news. “Oh, seriously?”
“It’s a hesitant first sentence.” You butt in, still unsure if it’s even correct.
Robin rolls her eyes at you. “Ignore her, I’m right.” Then, clearing her throat, she does an impressive Russian accent. “‘The week is long’.”
Steve’s shoulders slump, clearly having expected something better. “Well that’s thrilling.”
“Told you it was a hesitant first sentence.” Then you turn to Robin. “Nice accent, by the way.”
“Why thank you,” she tips her hat at you before focusing back on Steve. “And I know it isn’t thrilling, but it’s progress!”
And with that, Robin spins around and goes back to the table in the breakroom, eager to decipher more of the code. You’re about to kiss Steve’s cheek and say goodbye, but then your eyes land on a familiar red-haired girl and her friend standing in front of the register. You look down at the ice cream in Steve’s hands and note the familiar order you’ve come to memorize since the mall opened.
“Max? El?” You lean further out the window, pleasantly surprised to see them. “What are you guys doing here? Where’s the rest of the party?”
The girls wave at you and giggle, and you realize now that you’ve never actually seen them alone together before. Normally they’re with Lucas or Mike, so it’s a bit jarring to see them getting along so well without the boys. Jarring, but also very lovely.
“We don’t need those idiots.” Max responds, which makes El giggle even more.
Steve whistles, impressed by Max’s bluntness, and hands them their ice cream. They begin to eat the treat before a thought occurs to him. “Wait a second, are you even allowed to be here?”
You walk through the breakroom and come out the main doors to join Steve at the register. While you’re happy to see Max and El getting along, Steve has a point. Why is El here in such a public space? When you had asked Hopper last month if you could take El to Steve’s graduation, it had taken a whole debate and a fresh batch of cookies in order to convince the old man to let her come.
El is still technically forbidden from being seen in public, and yet here she is: running around Starcourt with Max.
You put your hands on the counter and lean towards the girls. They take a few steps back, now knowing that you’re onto them. “Max, El, what are you up to?”
Their eyes widen while you narrow yours, daring them to lie. Then, quickly glancing at one another, they turn around and run out of Scoops Ahoy, leaving you alone with Steve. You both stand there, dumbfounded.
“I thought I only ever had to worry about the boys.” You whisper, horrified. “The girls were supposed to be the ones I could trust.”
Steve rubs your shoulders and kisses your cheek. “You’re gonna go after them, aren’t you?”
You drop your head and sigh. “Yeah, I am.”
“I’ll tell Robin you had a babysitting emergency.” He presses a kiss to your neck now, which you shiver at, before gently shoving you out from behind the counter. “Good luck, angel.”
Steve’s kisses give you the energy you need to run after Max and El. They’re surprisingly fast as they giggle and trade ice cream cones to share. You call after them as you dodge random people in the mall, but your calls are in vain. They ignore you and continue to skip happily away from you.
“Guys!” When you finally catch up to them, they’re outside standing in front of the bike rack. “Why are you in front of the bikes–oh.”
You see Mike, Lucas, and Will unlocking their bikes from the rack as they bicker over something. Faintly you hear Mike and Lucas arguing about splitting money while Will is silent.
There’s a tension between the girls and boys that you now take note of. Normally El would have already been wrapped around Mike’s arms, but she remains by your side as Max approaches the boys. “Well, isn’t this a nice surprise?”
When Mike sees El, he drops his bike in shock. “What are you doing here?”
“Shopping.” El says as she glares at the boy.
You’ve never seen her so cold towards someone. It’s kind of frightening, honestly. “Oh, Wheeler, what did you do?”
“What did I do? No, what did you do? You’re the one who is letting her walk around Starcourt where everyone can see her!” Mike shrieks, always finding ways to blame you for his own problems.
You scoff. “Hey, I’ve only known about this for like, a second longer than you have.”
“Sure, likely story.”
“Have you ever considered not pissing off your girlfriend?”
“Have you ever considered getting a better boyfriend than Harrington?”
“Okay–”
Max steps in between you and Mike, annoyed. “Both of you shut up!” She waves her hand over El’s outfit and tries to turn the conversation around. “This is El’s new style. What do you think?”
“I think she looks nice–”
Mike cuts you off. “What’s wrong with you? You know she’s not allowed to be here.”
“What is she, your little pet?”
El clenches her jaw. “Yeah. Am I your pet?”
“What? No!” Mike denies, equally as confused as you are.
You’re not quite sure how you ended up in this situation.
“Then why do you treat me like garbage?” El questions the boy.
You frown at this and subtly step towards Lucas, desperately hoping for some clarification. “Did I miss something?”
“It’s a long story.” He sighs, and you now realize that Max must be angry with him, too.
El continues to interrogate Mike, and you almost feel bad for the boy. “You said Nana was sick.”
“She is! She is sick.” Mike lies through his teeth. You think about what Hopper told you earlier, how he had said some things to get Mike away from El, and you suppose now that it had involved some type of lie about the kid’s grandma.
Then Mike shoves at Lucas to get him to play along as well. Reluctantly he echoes his friend, though you know he’s aware that he’s only making this worse for himself. “She’s super sick, that’s why we’re here, actually.”
Mike is quick to follow along. “Yeah, we’re shopping! Not for us, but for her, for Nana.”
You catch Will’s eyes, who has remained silent this entire time, and he shakes his head at you in disappointment. You look back at Mike and Lucas now, unamused. “Nana isn’t sick, is she?”
“She is! But…” Mike fumbles over his words now. “We’re also here to get a gift for El. We just–we couldn’t find anything that suited her and I only have like, $3.50, so it’s hard.”
“It’s expensive… Had we known you were at the mall we would’ve asked you for money.” Lucas mumbles, which you flick his forehead at. “Ow, Y/N!”
El looks between Lucas and Mike, her eyes showing her hurt. “You lie.” When neither boy says anything, her hurt only grows and her voice wavers with tears. “Why do you lie?”
Again, El’s words are met with silence. Mike looks down, too ashamed to meet her eyes, and you shift uncomfortably, feeling even worse for the kid. You hadn’t expected to witness an awkward relationship feud today, and it wasn’t all entirely his fault. You know that Hopper played a role in this.
Later, when you have the time, you’re definitely going to yell at the police chief about this.
As the silence drags on, the local bus that drives everyone in Hawkins to Starcourt now arrives in the parking lot. Hearing its brakes hiss, El looks behind her and seems to make up her mind about something. Her face is stony as she approaches Mike and her words are laced with venom. “I dump your ass.”
You and Max gasp, though yours is more from shock and Max is more from being impressed.
Mike’s face falls and El whips around and begins walking towards the bus. Max follows, waving goodbye to you, and you’re left to deal with the unfortunate outcome of this bizarre situation.
Laughing nervously, you awkwardly pat Mike’s back. “You’ll… Uh, fix this, right?”
Mike slaps your hand away and marches back towards his bike. His shoulders droop and he looks tired from all he’s had to deal with today. Lucas doesn’t look any better and silently follows after his friend. Will is the only one who remains, and he drops his head to your chest and groans. “I just wanted to play DnD today.”
“I know, little bee.” You scratch his head and try to console him. “But sometimes life gets in the way. Right now Mike and Lucas need you, do you think you could help them?”
Will looks up at you. “I don’t know… Maybe, I guess.”
“Do what you can,” you kiss his forehead, wishing you could do more for him. All he’s wanted to do all summer is be a kid again, but his peers are growing older and leaving him behind. It isn’t anyone’s fault. “I gotta go, buddy. But I promise you and I will do something this week, just the two of us, okay?”
He nods, content with this, and you ruffle his hair before heading back inside to Scoops.
Hours later, you, Steve, Dustin, and Robin all uncover the rest of the Russian code.
You stand with your back against Steve’s chest as he has his arms draped loosely over you. Robin and Dustin stand to your left as you all face the whiteboard that has the message written on it, reading it out loud.
“‘The week is long. The silver cat feeds when blue meets yellow in the west’.”
There’s a pause as you all take in the bizarre message. You’re extremely doubtful that it’s right. The order of the words is too abstract to possibly be purposeful. It just doesn’t make any sense.
“Are we sure this is right?” You ask the group, knowing no one else will utter the doubt that settles over the room. Steve tightens his arms around you and shrugs.
“It has to be.” Dustin mumbles, though even he looks unsure.
Robin sighs. “Well, whether or not we’re right, dingus and I have to close up shop.”
Steve groans but reluctantly lets go of you so that he can help Robin with closing. While the two teens wash the ice cream scoopers and put away the remaining ice cream, you sit with Dustin at one of the booths.
“Maybe it’s a code?”
“Dustin, we just translated a foreign language. Thinking it’s a code seems like a cop-out, honestly.” You rest your head in your hands and watch Steve count the money in the register. Feeling your eyes on him, he looks up and winks at you. Blushing, you look back at your brother. “We probably just translated it wrong.”
“My ears are right! We didn’t translate anything wrong!” Robin shouts from across the store.
Dustin perks up. “See? We have to assume we’re onto something.”
You bite your lip, still unsure, but leave the topic alone for now. There’s no point arguing with Dustin and Robin because it’s not like any of you can just ask a native Russian speaker who is correct. If it somehow ends up being a hidden code, then you’ll apologize to Robin’s ears later.
It’s quiet in the parlor after that, but when Steve and Robin have finished closing and he pulls the gate down to lock up the store before you all go home, Steve can’t help but bring the subject up again. “I mean–it’s just, it can’t be right.”
“It’s right.” Robin affirms once more, and Dustin nods at her appreciatively.
“Honesty, I think it’s great news.”
Steve walks next to you as the four of you slowly head towards the mall’s exit. It’s late, you’re tired from your long day of translating the Russian language, and you’re ready to go to bed. Then, as if somehow knowing the exhaustion that weighs upon you, you feel Steve slip his hand into yours. His fingers are warm and the touch soothes you as he gently guides the two of you.
“How is this great news?” Steve asks your brother. “I mean, so much for being American heroes. It’s total nonsense.”
“The goal isn’t to be American heroes, dummy.” You chide, tugging at your hands to make sure he looks at you and listens. “We aren’t still going to follow this, are we?”
Dustin rolls his eyes at you both. “It’s not nonsense, it’s too specific and obviously a code. And yes we’re going to keep following this. We’re onto something, I can feel it!”
“All I feel right now is a crippling migraine forming,” you groan, rubbing at your temples.
Steve kisses your head in concern, feeling bad that he’s kept you out so late. However, he also really, really would love to become someone important. Someone worthy of his dad’s favor, so he follows after Dustin, curious despite it all. “What do you mean a code?”
“Like a super secret spy code.”
“That’s a total stretch.”
You snort. “That’s what I said, but no. Why should we ever listen to Y/N? It’s not like she’s always right in the end.”
Robin winces, afraid to annoy you further, but she can’t help but agree with Dustin. “I don’t know, is it really a stretch?”
“No, please don’t tell me you believe my brother.” You’re betrayed, hurt even, that Robin would succumb to Dustin’s fantasies.
Normally you’re all for believing your brother, but Russians in Hawkins leaving a hidden code in a radio frequency that can be accessed by the public? You may have fought alternate dimension monsters and you may know a girl with mind control powers, but even this feels far fetched.
“Listen, just for kicks, let’s entertain the possibility that it is a secret Russian transmission. What’d you think they were gonna say, ‘fire the warhead at noon’?” Robin raises her eyebrows at you.
“Well… no.” You slump your shoulders, knowing that she has a point. “But–”
“Just admit we’re right, Y/N.” Dustin says, annoyed.
Robin turns to you and almost groans when she sees your hand intertwined with Steve’s. Her voice falters for a moment at the sight, but she clears her throat and carries on with the conversation. “And my translation is correct. I know that for sure, so… ‘the silver cat feeds’. Why would anyone talk like that unless they’re trying to mask the meaning of their message?”
Dustin is next to her now, hanging onto her every word as you and Steve lag behind. “Exactly!”
“It is a weird phrase,” you mumble under your breath, and Steve can’t help but chuckle at how endearing you are when you try to play the reasonable role. It’s never any use, you’re everything that hope and optimism embodies; it’s adorable.
Robin sees that you’re close to giving in and begins to ramble now. “Why would anyone mask the true meaning of their message unless the message was somehow sensitive?” Again Dustin agrees with everything she says and Steve shrugs his shoulders while all you do is sigh in defeat. Looking at your brother, Robin concludes, “Guess that confirms your suspicions.”
“Evil Russians.”
“Okay, no.” You step between them now. “What if they’re just, like, really shy Russians who want some privacy? Why do we always jump to the evil conclusion?”
Dustin shoulders you to get you to shut up, and you shove him back, starting a small spat between the two of you. He hits your shoulder, you hit his stomach, and Steve watches with amusement while Robin stares in horror.
“Do we stop them?” She asks the teen.
Steve shakes his head. “I’ve learned that it’s best to just let them fight it out. It’s been a month, they’re behind on their fist fighting schedule.”
“I heard that!” You quickly say to him before yanking Dustin’s shirt to get him off of your back.
Seeing your struggle, Robin forces your brother off of you and holds him by his arms so that he doesn’t jump on you again. Dustin complains, but quickly shuts up at what Robin says. “Focus! I’m trying to tell you that I agree with you, this is totally evil Russians.”
Dustin stops struggling against her, now elated at the idea of defeating evil foreigners. “So how do we crack it?”
You were scared that Robin and Dustin wouldn’t get along, but as you watch them bounce schemes off of one another and plan an evil Russian take down, you’re now terrified of the friendship brewing between them. It’s worse than Steve with Dustin; Robin is just as cunning as your brother is.
She thinks for a moment. “I guess we translate the rest and hopefully a pattern emerges.”
“Have we ever considered a game plan for after poking our noses where they don’t belong?” Dustin and Robin both glare at you and you hold your hands up in surrender. “Hey, I’m just saying.”
“Ignore her, Robin. She likes to pretend she’s the rational one in these types of situations.” Dustin whispers to her, which you roll your eyes at. Steve kisses your cheek as a way to console you as your brother continues to speak. “Anyways, maybe the ‘silver cat’ is a meeting place?”
“Or a person.” Robin theorizes.
“Or a weapon.”
As the two of them come up with insane theories about what the code could mean, you notice that Steve is no longer by your side. Turning around, you find him stopped at one of the carousel horses meant for little kids. He’s bent over it, examining it. You frown, unsure what he’s doing, and walk over to him.
Resting a hand against his back, you lean down next to him. “Can I ask what we’re looking at here, honey?” He’s mumbling under his breath and digging through his pockets for something. Now you’re starting to get concerned. “Steve?”
“I need–do you have a quarter?”
“No?” You’re even more concerned now. Placing the back of your hand against his forehead, you check his temperature. “Are you feeling okay?”
“Sure you’re tall enough for that ride?” Robin quips as she and Dustin now join.
“Quarter!” Steve demands, nearly falling over as he tries to catch the one that she tosses him. When he catches it he quickly pushes the coin into the machine’s slot, bringing it to life. Music begins to play as the horse moves back and forth. It’s ominous, almost, in the mall’s dim lighting with no one else around.
Steve listens intently to the music, his face concentrated as if trying to understand something. As the music continues to play, you can’t help but feel that it sounds familiar. It reminds you of something, maybe a distant memory that you can’t quite recall. Wanting to understand more, you lean in close to the machine as well and mirror Steve’s actions. “The music…”
“They’ve both lost it,” Dustin mumbles when he sees that you’re also now analyzing a stupid carousel horse.
“Y/N, you helping little Stevie up onto the ride?” Robin laughs at her own joke, but you swat at her to shush her.
As the song plays once more, it finally clicks. Your mind flashes back to your conversation with him earlier in the break room as you kept replaying the Russian recording over and over again. It’s the same song. With a gasp, you throw your arms around Steve’s neck and begin kissing his face over and over again. “You’re a genius!”
Steve leans into your kisses and smiles at the praise, relieved that you don’t think he’s some idiot. Though his heart is beating wildly, he clears his throat and shrugs as if it isn’t a big deal. “I have my moments.”
“Care to share with the class, dinguses?”
Robin’s voice startles you, having momentarily forgotten where you were. Blushing, you pull away from Steve and clear your throat as well and act as if you weren’t just drowning the boy in kisses. “Listen to the song, guys.”
The seriousness of your tone causes Dustin to finally listen to the music as well. It only takes him a few seconds to piece together what you and Steve already have. “Holy shit. The music.”
“The music.” You confirm with pride, still incredibly amazed that Steve managed to remember such a small yet crucial detail. Since coming to befriend him, you’ve come to admire just how perceptive he is. Sure, he may not be a math whiz, but his emotional and creative intelligence leaves you in awe every time you see it. He’s smarter than anyone gives him credit for.
You wish his father saw this intelligence within him. Honestly, you wish more people did.
Dustin yanks his backpack off of his shoulder and starts rustling through it as he searches for something. When he finds his tape recorder, he starts to play the Russian transmission again. Hearing the audio and carousel play simultaneously side by side, it only confirms what Steve has long since figured out: it’s the same song.
Not being able to help yourself, you again kiss Steve’s cheek, giddy and proud of him. “You’re brilliant.”
He preens while Robin scrunches her nose, unsure why you’re all over the guy because of some song. “I don’t understand.”
“It’s the exact same song on the recording.” Dustin explains to her.
“Maybe they have horses like this in Russia?”
You nod at her. “Maybe? We should look into who produces these machines, it could be our new lead.”
Steve shakes his head. “‘Indiana Flyer’? I don’t… I don’t think so.”
Something seems to shift within his voice and his face now twists with slight fear. He looks as if he’s realized something awful, and you feel your own joy from earlier vanish. A chill runs through you, the same awful feeling of dread that once overwhelmed you when Will originally disappeared now courses through you again.
“What is it?” You softly ask Steve, already bracing yourself for the worst.
He frowns at the apprehension in your voice and the worried crease between his brows makes you want to smooth away the concern. You know he doesn’t want to scare you, that he’s always trying to make things easier for you, so you tilt your head at him and nod slightly; you want him to tell you. Seeing your unspoken permission, he sighs. “This code, it… didn’t come from Russia. It came from here.”
You, Robin, and Dustin all look at one another. Fear settles over the group, you can feel its heavy weight like an old, familiar friend.
“Why does everything happen in Hawkins?” You say to no one in particular, still trying to process what this all means.
Dustin sighs and Steve drops his head.
Somehow, you always end up here.
Steve offers to drive you and Dustin home after seeing how shaken up you are by the latest Russian revelation. Tired and exhausted and terrified as usual, you accept.
It takes some trial and error, but eventually he and your brother manage to fit your bikes in the back of the BMW.
The drive to your house is filled with awkward banter between Steve and Dustin. You sit quietly in the passenger seat as the two boys try to make light of the situation, but not even their jokes can lessen the fear that creeps into the car; none of you are sure what to make of all of this.
When Steve pulls up to your house, all that you’ve managed to do the entire car ride is make a mental note to call Jonathan about everything later. It’s not your best plan, you wish that there was more you could do, but at the very least you know that he and Nancy can help.
Dustin scrambles out of the car, desperate to escape the tension within it. “See you tomorrow, Steve!” He calls behind him before slamming the car door shut.
You snort softly at your brother, finally moving to unbuckle your own seatbelt, before Steve places his hand on yours and stops you. He’s noticed how quiet you’ve been the entire car ride and the way your eyes have clouded over with fear. He hates it. “Do me a favor?”
“Yes?” You blink at him, unsure what he could want at this hour. It’s late and your mom expects you home soon.
“Leave your window unlocked for me.” He winks at you, trying to play coy, but you see the genuine concern for you hidden beneath his actions.
You can’t help but smile; it feels as if you can breathe again. “Steve Harrington, why should I leave my window unlocked for you?”
Your smile sends a warmth through Steve’s chest as relief washes over him. He’s doing something right. He’s gotten you to smile. “Because I’m planning on sneaking in after I park my car a few blocks down so your mom won’t see me.”
Though you know what he had been implying, hearing him say the words out loud causes a wild blush to burn across your cheeks and your stomach to swoop. Steve has never done this before, sneaking into your room like some lovestruck teenager late at night, it’s been the one boundary neither of you have crossed before.
“I suppose I can do that.” You say with an air of indifference, which Steve rolls his eyes at. “Strictly friendly, of course.”
“Oh, of course.”
You giggle, finally unbuckling your seatbelt, and you exit the car after kissing the boy’s cheek. His face is warm against your lips and you’re coming to memorize the way your nose presses against the indent of his cheek bones.
When you get inside, your mom is knitting on the couch while Tews sits in her lap. She greets you with a smile and you compliment the scarf she’s making. “I’m sure it’ll be perfect for this winter, mom.”
She thanks you and wishes you a good night, noticing the bags underneath your eyes with slight concern. Inside your room, you quickly clear away the scattered pieces of paper on your desk and arrange your bedding so that it isn't strewn across the room. Steve has been in your room a million times now, and yet you can’t help but feel like tonight is different for some reason.
True to his word, within ten minutes Steve is knocking on your window. Hearing the quiet way his knuckles rap against the glass makes your heart jump in your stomach. Your body practically buzzes as you go to open the window, eager to have him close to you.
“Took you long enough,” you tease, opening the window wide enough for him to crawl through.
Steve pulls himself up with ease, his biceps strain against his Scoops Ahoy uniform, and you’ve never been more thankful for corporate policy. “Sorry, angel. Came here as fast as I could.”
You tug at his shirt and the two of you are falling into your bed. He lands on you with a soft thud and your body has long since become accustomed to his weight. As his body settles upon yours, it feels like coming home. You exhale deeply, wrapping your arms around his body, and Steve nuzzles his face into your neck and presses a gentle kiss there.
Everything swirling violently within your head now stills. The constant onslaught of worries and doubts finally quiets, and you know that despite it all, at least you have Steve.
“We’ll figure it out, ya know.” Steve’s lips move against the skin of your neck as he speaks, making you shiver slightly at the sensation.
“I know,” you start to play with his hair, needing something to do with your hands as you speak. “But… How many times are we going to keep doing this? Be the only people in Hawkins aware of what’s going on?”
Steve is silent for a few moments, allowing your words to sink in. He rolls them around in his head, he knows that the question isn’t one that comes from doubt of what he and the others are capable of. You don’t lack faith, you lack the willingness to constantly place the ones you love at risk. It just isn’t in your nature.
“As many times as needed.” He pauses again, unsure how to express to you his certainty that you’re capable of so much with all the love within you. If there’s anyone in this shitty town who is a real American hero, it’s you. “I mean, after everything we’ve been through these last two years, measly Russians are no big deal. We’ve fought worse monsters than Communism.”
You laugh, he always somehow gets you to laugh, and the sound is as angelic to Steve as your eyes are to him. He tightens his arms around you and relishes in the way your body presses against his, how he can feel your body move with every inhale of your laugh.
Then, slowly, your laughter dies down. Reality settles upon you once more and you want to believe Steve, you do, and you try to reassure yourself that he’s right… but something feels off about this. You can’t exactly articulate what it is, but there's this haze of uncertainty that you’ve never quite felt before; a vulnerability that leaves you feeling cold in his arms.
Sensing your fear rising up again, Steve tries to distract you by changing the subject. “Speaking of monsters, I recruited the little heathens to help with your birthday gift.”
The change of subject works. You raise your head and look at the teen. “You mean the party? You got them to help with a gift for me?”
“Don’t sound so surprised, Y/N.” Steve butts his head against your chin playfull. “I can make them listen to me… sometimes.”
You stare at him, knowing he’s full of shit. “Go on, tell me all about how you got them to listen to you.”
He tries to hold your gaze, refusing to back down, but he cracks after only a few seconds. “Okay, fine. It took a lot of pleading and I now owe a bunch of pre-teens money.”
A loud, full body laugh escapes your lips, and Steve laughs with you. The two of you hold one another and feel each other laugh, chests rising with glee. For a moment you feel okay again, forgetting everything else for now. You’re carefree in this moment, feeling like a little kid again, something only Steve can do to you.
When your laughs die down, you and Steve quietly lay together. No other words manage to find their way in the dark of your room, all that needs to be said has been laid to rest. His warm breaths hit the base of your neck as your nails scratch against his scalp. While you feel safe in his arms, there’s still so much that needs to be said.
Staring at the ceiling of your room, you see faint threads and strings and lines that you thought you put to rest that night in Jonathan’s room this winter. Now, they’re back again, only this time it’s a different boy within your arms. Something akin to doubt creeps in.
Steve already has all of you, you told him you’d wait, but what if you’ve missed your chance again with him like you did with Jonathan? When June began, Steve promised that you had all summer together. He calls you angel and tells you stories to fall asleep to on the phone, and yet the threads that glow above you taunt you.
You love him, you do, but you’re terrified that whatever the two of you uncover with the Russians will somehow pry you apart.
Just like Will’s disappearance had pried Jonathan away from you two years ago.
July looms over you and summer is going by faster than you thought it would. The promise of summer, one that usually leaves the nostalgic taste of honey on your tongue, now threatens to choke you.
As if having a mind of their own, your arms tighten even more around Steve, almost as if somehow you can shield what the two of you have from the dangers within Hawkins.
You hope it’s enough.
-
⌑ series masterlist
⌑ if youd like to buy me a coffee ☕︎
⌑ thank you for reading ! feel free to like, comment, reblog, or send in an ask so we can chat <3
737 notes · View notes
ladykailitha · 1 year ago
Text
Never Hold Back Your Step... Part 1
Here is it is. Book 2 of The Boy With a Bat and I'm posting it on the anniversary of the first chapter of "Can Anybody See Me?" I couldn't pass up the opportunity do so, you know? If you haven't read that yet, I would recommend it.
This one starts up almost immediately after the last one ended. And I do have four chapters written.
This story will go through to the end of season 3.
@mira-jadeamethyst @rozzieroos @itsall-taken @redfreckledwolf @emly03
***
The weather started to warm and the Harringtons were away for longer and longer stretches of time. So to say that Steve was happy would be an understatement.
He used that open period to do his homework so that he had more time to practice his swimming. It was inevitable that Eddie would cotton on to the glaringly obvious gap in Steve’s swim practice. As in despite having a large pool of his own, Steve would practice at the school or on the weekends at the community center.
At first the excuse of it being too cold to swim in the outdoor pool, that fell away to the warmer weather. Thankfully it was the last meet of the season, and the team had gotten to state.
Steve hadn’t even bothered to tell his parents that the swim team had a chance at nationals. That they had been that good. Nope. He told Wayne Munson and Claudia Henderson though. Those were the adults he really wanted to see there. Not Clint and Marilyn Harrington. Of course Joyce and Hopper were told, too. But Claudia had become more like his mother and Wayne, the father figure he had always wanted.
Eddie had avoided the swim meets for the most part. Not because he didn’t want to support Steve. He did. The problem was the *ahem* uniform for the boys’ swim team. It consisted of one cap, one pair of goggles and the tiniest Speedo known to man. Or at least known to Eddie. He could barely handle his boyfriend in the booty shorts the basketball team wore, the Speedo was just too much for his poor developed teenaged brain.
But through begging, bribing, and blow jobs, Eddie was at that meet.
Thankfully he wasn’t sandwiched between Uncle Wayne and Claudia Henderson. Nope, Marty and Janice had come, too. The rest of them couldn’t get out of their classes to come but they all told Steve they were rooting for him.
Steve walked out in the green Speedo (being the ‘away’ team) cap. The white framed goggles perched on his head. He spoke briefly to coaches Hall and Hastings. And then turned to wave at the enthusiastic crowd. Claudia had gotten Dustin excused from school and Nancy and Jonathan were there as members of the school news paper.
All in all not a bad turnout for the boy who thought that 1985 was going to be as bad as 1984 had been. He thought he was going to end the year with no girlfriend, no friends, and no future. But that all changed with Eddie Munson deciding he was worth having. First as a friend and then as a boyfriend.
The boyfriend thing was still being kept on the down low as they were still in high school and Steve’s dad was just too big of a wild card to tell people that might get word back to him. Steve felt bad. Because it meant that Dustin and the other kids didn’t know about him and Eddie. Well...he was pretty sure Max had figured it out and maybe El, too. But everyone else was told that they were strictly bros.
A lie Eddie was surprisingly okay with. The last thing he wanted was Steve to get another concussion and if Billy and his gang scented blood in the water before, it would be a literal blood bath if Steve was even hinted at being in a relationship with another boy. Tommy and Billy could taunt all they wanted as long as there wasn’t any proof, they were fine.
It made Steve itch. But even he knew better than to scratch it.
He took a deep breath and stepped up to the starting block. He got in position and lowered his goggles. Out of the corners of his eyes he could see the other competitors look at each other, sizing each other up. But Steve was focused. He put his head down and took a deep breath. He loved the butterfly stroke. It worked his shoulders in a way that helped round out his strengths.
The whistle blew and they were off. Distantly he could hear people screaming his name and cheering him on every time he broke the water. He smiled and doubled his efforts. He touched the pad and the whistle blew. He then looked around at his competitors and saw to his satisfaction that he had definitely finished first.
Steve could hear Dustin freaking out in the stands. He pulled the goggles off his eyes and placed them on his head. He wiped the water out of his face and he looked to the stands.
Wayne was asking Claudia a question and she was explaining it animatedly. Steve grinned. He pulled himself out of the water and listened to the judges give the times. It was no record by any means, but it was much faster than his peers.
He stood up and Coach Hall raised his hand up. All his team members came up to him and cheering excitedly. Even the ones that he had beaten.
Steve sat on the sidelines and waited for the relay to start. That was his final event. He was first, followed by two other boys, Lyle and Nick, and then Ezra. Steve and Ezra were the teams two fastest swimmers and bookended the relay team.
Finally they were up. He looked up at the stands again. The most important people in Steve’s life were up there cheering him on. He got into position and pulled his goggles down. He zipped through the water like an otter and was soon tapping out for the next swimmer. He quickly got out of the way and was shocked to see that other team wasn’t even close. As each boy popped out of the water and looked at how far they were in front of the other team, they would start to jump up and down excitedly.
Soon it was the three of them waiting for Ezra to finish. There was no doubt they won. The question was whether or not they had beat the state record. Ezra tapped the board and hopped out of the water.
They waited in silence as the other team finished their run and got out of the pool. The judge must have had a flare for the dramatic as he read the other team’s time first. Steve and his team wrapped their arms around each other as they waited for the time.
Finally it was read.
“A new state record!” the judge called out.
Steve and his team started screaming and cheering.
“And thereby qualify for the regionals that will be held in Chicago this year in two weeks!” the judge continued.
They made it!
Steve looked up at the stands and the entire section that held the Hawkins fans were on their feet. Even Eddie had been lost in the sea of fans screaming their lungs out.
*
After he had showered and got the chlorine out of his hair, he walked out to all his friends waiting for him. They were holding up signs and cheering. Even Nancy and Jonathan were waiting for him.
“Steve, that was amazing, man,” Jonathan said. He snapped a a couple of pictures that left Steve blinking from the flash.
Nancy hugged him and then straightened out her skirt. She cleared her throat and said as professionally as possible, “Weekly Streak, as co-captain of the team, how does it feel making regionals for the first time in the school’s history?”
“Me and Ezra Wincott are both proud of how well our players did,” Steve said after shaking his head a little. “We’re disappointed that no one in the individual events made it, but grateful that we made it to state. It was an honor to compete.”
“Will the school be raising the money for the team to go?” Nancy asked.
Steve covered his wince with a half smile. This was a hotly contested subject between them about where school funds went. She thought that more money should go to arts like theater and the newspaper, of course.
“I wouldn’t know,” he said and pursed his lips. He licked a stripe over his upper lip and Eddie winced.
Eddie wondered if Nancy was familiar with Steve’s tell that he was seriously annoyed. Judging from her expression, probably not.
“It’s up to the administration where the funds go,” Steve said, dryly. “However, if it will help Lyle or Nick have the chance to go, I’m sure my parents would be willing to pay for me to go regardless of the school’s ability to fund the trip.”
Nancy and Eddie both scoffed, but they didn’t say anything.
“Any word on elections for next years captain or captains?” Nancy asked.
“We’ll be holding them after nationals,” Steve said. “Coaches Higgins and Hall have opted to continue with the co-captains as they have in the past few years.”
“Are you disappointed that none of the girls made it to state?” Nancy asked.
Eddie and Steve exchanged a glance over her head of exasperation. “Co-captains Laura Gilbert and Denise Portman led the girls to a great season. It was unfortunate that they went against better teams. The hope next year is that they are getting six new members next year that will freshen up the team.”
“And how many boys will be joining the team next year?”
Steve crossed his arms and licked his upper lip again, and it sent a not nice shiver down Eddie’s spine. He could tell that he was getting upset with Nancy’s questions.
“Not as many,” Steve said, knowing that was exactly why she asked. She was gloating that the girls were getting more players next year. “Only four. Which considering we’re losing six this year is quite the blow.”
“Just one last question,” Nancy said a sneer on her face. “Who are you celebrating with tonight?”
Everyone went dead silent. Steve wasn’t sure if she was being obtuse or if she was trying to out him, but it wasn’t appropriate by any stretch of the imagination.
“Friends and family,” Steve said with a sinister smile.
Nancy turned of the recorder and stuck it in her pocket. Both Eddie and Steve opened their mouths to protest, but Jonathan beat them to it.
“What the fuck was with that last question?” he growled as he packed away his camera.
Nancy rolled her eyes. “The school’s student editor is one of Tommy’s ilk and wanted me to ask it off all the people I interviewed, but especially Steve.”
“You do realize that only seven people in the whole school read the school newspaper, right?” Eddie asked. “Like everyone I know tosses it the second it gets handed to them.”
Nancy rolled her eyes. “Well maybe you guys should. It’s not just sports you know. The debate team also made it to state. The drama club got invited to perform at the drama conference with ‘Yours, Yours, Yours’ and a dozen other things that you would know if you read the only paper in town that cared about that sort of thing.”
Steve and Eddie looked at Marty and Janice and then back at Nancy.
“You do realize that that last example was a piss poor one right?” Steve asked, waving his hand to include Eddie, Janice and Marty. “We were all part of the play in some way. Of course we knew about the invite.”
Nancy rolled her eyes. “Okay, so that was a bad example. But you know what I mean.”
“It’s not the end of the world, Nance,” Dustin said. “You’re destined for greatness at some big name paper.”
Nancy blushed. “Thanks!”
Eddie smiled. “Come on, sweetheart. Uncle Wayne and I have celebration plans for you, big boy.”
Steve grinned. “Is Wayne going to barbecue like he’d been teasing all winter?”
Wayne laughed. “Not quite warm enough for that yet. I promise, once it is, I’ll blow your god damn mind.”
Steve laughed.
“No,” Claudia said with a smile. “We’re going for milk shakes at the diner. Best celebration there is.”
Steve high-fived Dustin.
****
Part 2 Part 3 Part 4 Part 5 Part 6 Part 7 Part 8 Part 9 Part 10 Part 11 Part 12 Part 13 Part 14 Part 15 Part 16
Tag List: @spectrum-spectre @estrellami-1 @zerokrox-blog @gregre369 @artiststarme ​@a-little-unsteddie @chaosgremlinmunson @messrs-weasley @chaoticlovingdreamer @maya-custodios-dionach @danili666 @goodolefashionedloverboi @val-from-lawrence @i-must-potato @carlyv @wonderland-girl143-blog @justforthedead89 @vecnuthy @irregular-child @bookbinderbitch @bookworm0690 @anne-bennett-cosplayer @yikes-a-bee @awkwardgravity1 @littlewildflowerkitten @genderless-spoon @counting-dollars-counting-stars @cinnamon-mushroomabomination @dragonmama76 @scheodingers-muppet @ellietheasexylibrarian @thedragonsaunt @useless-nb-bisexual
233 notes · View notes
thegayhimbo · 9 days ago
Text
Stranger Things (3x02): “The Mall Rats” Review
Tumblr media
If you haven't yet, be sure to check out my other Stranger Things Reviews:
Stranger Things Episode Reviews:
Season 1:
The Vanishing of Will Byers
The Weirdo on Maple Street
Holly Jolly
The Body
The Flea and the Acrobat
The Monster
The Bathtub
The Upside Down
Season 2:
MADMAX
Trick or Treat, Freak
The Pollywog
Will the Wise
Dig Dug
The Spy
The Lost Sister
The Mind Flayer
The Gate
Season 3:
Suzie, Do You Copy?
Stranger Things Play:
Stranger Things The First Shadow
NOTE: If you’d like to listen to the Behind The Scenes: Stranger Things 3 Podcast, this link here will take you to all three videos.
You ever had one of those episodes from a TV show where you either didn’t care for it, or actively disliked it? And then one day, you come back after a long period of time (weeks, months, years, etc), rewatch it again, and realize it wasn’t as bad as you remembered?
That’s how I feel about “The Mall Rats.”
I recall for the longest time how fans talked about this episode in scathing tones. When I did a rewatch in 2022, prior to season 4 premiering, I even had someone reply in the notes for one of my posts claiming this was there least favorite episode (I wonder if they still hold that opinion today). To be fair, I wasn’t a big fan of “The Mall Rats” either when I first viewed it. I didn’t care much for the breakup drama between El and Mike (which I saw as contrived), Hopper’s behavior was starting to irritate me, I wasn’t a big fan of the humor they were doing (which came off as juvenile and forced compared to earlier seasons), and I was still waiting for the characters to pick up on the new, emerging threats (i.e. the Russians and the Mind Flayer).
While I still have my criticisms of this episode, it has improved over time for me. A big chunk of that is owed to the direction season 4 went. I find myself having a greater appreciation for Max and El's friendship and respective character developments than I did in 2019, especially with how important that later becomes in their fight against Vecna. On top of that, I also enjoyed the different dynamics in this episode: Jonathan and Nancy investigating. Dustin working with Steve to translate Russian. Robin’s growing friendship with Steve. There's also neat foreshadowing that sets up future plot-points, some great nods to movies/other media that inspired this season, and a sense of fun within the episode that was refreshing. In terms of second episodes, while I wouldn’t rank it above “Trick or Treat, Freak” (which was one of my Top 10 Favorites) or even “The Weirdo on Maple Street,” it's definitely better than the mean-spirited “Vecna’s Curse.” I get this show was always going to delve into darker themes and subject matter (a pattern season 5 will undoubtedly follow), but it makes me appreciate the light-hearted moments from earlier seasons better, especially because there’s still a sense of innocence with these characters. Given how that’s going to disappear by the time we get to season 4, this is arguably the time of their lives before everything goes to Hell.
Furthermore, this is probably the first episode where I had any genuine interest in Billy’s scenes. While I've never liked his character (for obvious reasons), nor had any emotional investment in his arc (for reasons I outlined in my review of “The Mind Flayer”), his connection to the Upside Down and the Mind Flayer has been an intriguing aspect of the mythos. Season 4 amplified this with the introduction of Henry/One/Vecna, and the parallels Billy shared with him. It still doesn’t do anything to endear Billy to me, but at least in comparison to season 2 (where he was just a supporting character in Max, Lucas, and Steve's arcs, and had nothing to do with the Upside Down), there’s at least an attempt here to integrate him into the main plot instead of just having him play the bully who makes the main characters' lives miserable because they can (*cough* Angela *cough*).
Lots to analyze here in regards to characters, arcs, how parts of this tie into season 4, and how other aspects may play a role in season 5. Let’s get started.
Part 1: Billy and the Upside Down
Tumblr media
Like with past reviews, this will be part-analysis of what goes on in the episode (as well as the inspirations/references the Duffer Brothers used to craft the story), and part-theorizing about the nature of the Upside Down. Until season 5 drops and answers are given, I intend to have fun speculating. I hope some of these theories pan out. If they don’t, it is what it is.
One of the images that caught my eye following Billy’s escape from the abandoned steel mill was this moment when he tries to contact the police at a payphone, and immediately has a hallucination where he's in the Upside Down:
Tumblr media
Similar to what happened with Will in season 2, I assume this is a form of "Truesight" Billy now has, due to his exposure to the Mind Flayer. Physically, he isn’t in that dimension, but consciously, he is. What piques my interest, though, is why Billy’s car of all things is in the Upside Down.
At this point in the show, the date would be Saturday, June 29th 1985. We know from season 4 that the Upside Down “froze” on November 6th, 1983 (i.e. the day El opened the Gate and Will was taken by the Demogorgon), meaning any objects or items that were in a certain place during that moment would also have been replicated in the same spot within the Upside Down. It’s why Nancy wasn’t able to find her guns at her house in the Upside Down during season 4 (because they weren't there yet), and why there were similar objects present in that dimension she’d given away in the regular world following that night in 1983. Keep in mind, Billy and Max didn’t move to Hawkins until October 1984. If the idea is that everything in the Upside Down's environment is exactly the way it was on Earth during that moment in time…………..then Billy’s car shouldn’t be next to that payphone at all.
The reason I’m not calling this a plot-hole is 1.) Billy physically isn’t in the Upside Down in this scene, so it’s possible to argue that this is simply the Mind Flayer’s influence distorting Billy’s current perception of reality (hence his car and everything else being covered in vines from Billy’s point-of-view), and 2.) The show at this point hasn’t fully explained the phenomenon of the Upside Down, or how it works, yet. The factors behind how it went from a desolate, hellish landscape to an exact copy of our world, frozen in a particular period of time, still remain unclear.
Furthermore, this isn’t the first time prior to season 4 where objects in a scene from the Upside Down haven’t aligned with the given date where everything “froze.” Take the last moment in the season 2 finale, for instance. It's when we see the Mind Flayer seething with rage while it hovers over Hawkins Middle School during the Snow Ball:
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Notice anything with these two pictures? Like how both the regular world and the Upside Down feature the same cars in the parking lot from the night of the Snow Ball? Or even the same Christmas lights? Again, the Snow Ball took place on December 15th, 1984, an entire year AFTER November 6th, 1983.
Some fans will likely jump on this to claim it’s a continuity error. When it comes to anything related to the Upside Down or the Mind Flayer, I’m wary about doing that since not all the rules and intricacies have been fully explained. The Duffer Brothers have mentioned they wrote a 30 paged document regarding the nature of the Upside Down, and while some elements have been established on the show, others remain an enigma by design. Furthermore, we've seen aspects of the Upside Down's environment get manipulated, suggesting not everything is stuck the way it's initially presented. For instance, season 4 showed that luminescent golden particles in certain areas were linked to electrical activities in the regular world and could be used to affect electronic devices on the other side. It's how Will used the Christmas lights to communicate with Joyce in season 1, and how Steve, Eddie, Robin, and Nancy could communicate with Dustin, Lucas, and Erica in season 4 via Holly’s Lite-Brite. There's also the black particles from that cloud Henry/One/Vecna encountered in 1979 and used to give the Mind Flayer a body of its own. If particles like that are malleable in that manner, it stands to reason that there are particles in the Upside Down which helped form the objects and locations that mirror those in the regular world, and therefore can be manipulated as well to take a certain shape or design.
In my review of “The Flea and the Acrobat,” I went into a whole discussion about Shadowfell/The Plane of Shadows (referred to as “The Vale of Shadows” on the show) from D&D. One of the concepts I emphasized was how the environment, as well as demiplanes in general, were “impressionable” and “ever-changing.”  Ditto for the Domains of Dread within Shadowfell/The Plane of Shadows. As I said in that review: “Evil actions and negative emotions of powerful forces in the mortal realm can influence how the Domains of Dread are shaped in D&D, and even leave scars on Shadowfell that manifest as negative energy that eventually cause these demiplanes to take shape.”
And if we look at Stranger Things, there are characters connected to the Upside Down who've gone through horrific trauma and negative experiences that may have factored into that dimension taking shape as it is, assuming that kind of negative energy has an impact on the Upside Down's environment: El contacting the Demogorgon (controlled by Vecna/The Mind Flayer) in the Void, and how the trauma of that caused her powers to go haywire and open the Gate. Will being kidnapped by the Demogorgon. Everything that’s happened with Vecna in his life, from his corruption under the Mind Flayer (as we see in The First Shadow) to the power he draws from the Upside Down. Same can be said for Billy in this scene, where he’s still reeling from the horror of the Mind Flayer violating him. There's been discussions before in real-life about how trauma can “freeze” a person, and even distort memories and perceptions. In the show, we see that with Vecna’s mindscape in season 4, which VFX supervisor Michael Maher Jr. described as being designed to represent “the eerie, scary mind of a madman with broken memories.” Even the scene at the end of season 2 with the Mind Flayer hovering over the Upside Down version of Hawkins Middle School could be reflective of its own personal trauma: It’s the first time this entity didn’t get its way, was seriously injured by El and the Party, and has been left enraged and unable to cope with defeat. Perhaps that negative energy caused Hawkins Middle School in the Upside Down to morph into the appearance of the Snow Ball in that moment, either as a reflection of that trauma, or to represent the Mind Flayer's distorted perspective. The implication the Mind Flayer can see what’s going on in the regular world, same with how Vecna can spy on humans while in his mindscape.
Basically, the idea I’m proposing is that trauma and negative emotions can impact the environment of the Upside Down by altering it. It may also factor into why the Upside Down "froze" at a particular point. Whether this is because of the environment itself, or the Mind Flayer’s influence, or even both, remains to be seen.
This is a big reason I’ve leaned heavily on the theory that Will and Vecna both contributed as well to the Upside Down “freezing.” I know that production designer Chris Trujillo has credited El for “creating” the Upside Down inadvertently, and while I think she’s one factor in why the Upside Down "froze" when she opened the Gate, I do NOT believe she’s the only factor. I outlined some of the reasons for why in my review of “The Flea and the Acrobat,” but a big one is the fact that the Upside Down existed BEFORE El was ever born. Maybe not as a frozen copy of the world on November 6th, 1983, but that dimension, with its hive mind, Demogorgons, and Mind Flayer, was always there. We see this in The First Shadow, and even in the 1979 flashback from season 4 when El banished Vecna to the Upside Down. There’s also the mystery around why Will was targeted by the Demogorgon (under the control of Vecna/The Mind Flayer) and taken to the Upside Down in the first place. The show has yet to give a satisfying explanation for that, and I’m under the impression that Will’s kidnapping is connected to the phenomenon of the Upside Down's current state.
On top of that, I’ve always been wary about information given in interviews, especially as new seasons have dropped and more mythology information has been revealed. The Season 3 Podcast, for example, talks about how the Mind Flayer didn’t know about El until the end of season 2. Given the revelations in season 4 about Vecna and his history with El, this doesn’t make any sense in hindsight. The Mind Flayer (who’s connected to Vecna) would’ve known about El prior to season 1. I can buy that the Mind Flayer believed El perished at the hands of the Demogorgon in season 1, and didn’t realize El survived until she showed up to close the Gate at the end of season 2, but the idea that the Mind Flayer didn’t know about El at all doesn't add up. This also applies to season 1 since the Demogorgon stalking the main characters during that time would have been connected to the hive mind, meaning the Mind Flayer would have seen and felt everything through that Demogorgon, including its interactions with El. I believe the Duffer Brothers have purposefully kept some secrets close to the chest regarding knowledge about the Upside Down and characters like Vecna and the Mind Flayer so they could integrate them later into the show when they felt the time was right, even if that’s led to contradictory information being put out in interviews, podcasts, and tie-in materials.
There’s a discussion to be had about whether that’s helped or hindered the show, but I disagree with the idea that there is no outline for the story, or rules for how the Upside Down works. They’ve talked about how Vecna and the Massacre at Hawkins Lab was planned from the beginning, and there’s also the 30 paged document I've mentioned beforehand. Until season 5 premieres, and answers are given, I’m not going to shout “plot-hole” or “continuity error” at stuff that may appear contradictory on the surface, but might have a reasonable explanation that will eventually reveal itself on the show.
In any case, this was NOT a good episode for Billy. I’m probably not the only one who saw the parallels with Alien when the facehugger attached itself to John Hurt’s character, similar to how the Mind Flayer (now composed of the bodies of rats) latched itself onto Billy’s face:
Tumblr media Tumblr media
The Alien series has been analyzed in the past for how the Xenomorph’s design and behavior evokes violent and sexual imagery, while also exploring themes of rape, assault, and forced impregnation. I would argue the Duffer Brothers take those similar themes and apply them to the Mind Flayer. We saw this in season 2 when it violently assaulted Will, forcing itself on him and infecting Will with its particles. We see that again with Billy here. This time, however, the rape comparisons are more vivid now that the Mind Flayer has a flesh-and-blood body: Billy is dragged screaming into the basement of an abandoned steel mill, gets forced upon, escapes only because the Mind Flayer allows him to, is reduced to a terrified mess while he drives to call the police at a payphone (who are unable to help him), and all while reliving the assault in his head like it’s still happening to him. It’s similar to what Will went through in season 2 (and continues to have PTSD flashbacks to in this season). One difference between the two situations is there was more of an emphasis placed on the Mind Flayer stalking Will beforehand (with it even letting Will know that it was planning to come for him) before the assault, as opposed to here where it appears from Billy’s perspective like an attack out of nowhere. Likewise, we see this horrific imagery again at the end of the episode when Billy brings a bound Heather to the steel mill, whispers words to her that make it seem like he’s about to rape her (“Don’t be afraid. It’ll be over soon. Just stay very still.”)………..right before the Mind Flayer crawls out of the darkness and forces itself on Heather.
To say this was the most disturbing part of the episode is an understatement.
Watching these scenes again having seen The First Shadow puts the relationship between Henry/One/Vecna and the Mind Flayer in a more insidious light. The way the Mind Flayer works on Henry/One/Vecna during the play by corrupting him reminds me a lot about those real-life stories regarding older adults who groom kids and proceed to isolate and gaslight them so that those kids are dependent on them. The Mind Flayer is a predator in more ways than one, and it invokes a sense of loathing that not even the Demogorgon or other monsters of the Upside Down could. It doesn’t excuse what Henry/One/Vecna later became, or the damage he’s wrought since then, but there’s a part of me that still feels bad for him all the same.
Then there’s the scene where Billy sees shadows in the fog, which hearkens back to another film that inspired this show: John Carpenter’s The Fog.
Tumblr media Tumblr media
I talked about The Fog back in my review of “The Spy” in regards to the presence of fog that came with the demodogs in that episode. This time, the fog in Billy’s vision is associated with people that the Mind Flayer wants Billy to capture and bring back to the warehouse so they become possessed. In the movie, the fog was connected to the former crew of the Elizabeth Dane, who died at sea and returned 100 years later as ghosts on the anniversary of Antonio Bay’s founding. Their goal was to seek vengeance for a grievance wrought upon them by the founders of the town, who were responsible for their deaths. Because there were six conspirators involved in screwing them over, they intend to claim six victims. The movie is ambiguous about whether the six victims (apart from Father Malone) are simply random picks by the ghosts, but there is the implication that they were specifically targeting the ancestors of the six conspirators.
Likewise, there’s ambiguity regarding the people Billy sees in the fog. Are they just faceless figures the Mind Flayer conjures up to emphasize to Billy that it wants him to find random people for its Meat Flayer form? Or are they specifically selected people in Hawkins that the Mind Flayer has chosen for its own reasons? Putting aside how the Mind Flayer still needed time to settle into Billy’s system (same way it did with Will in season 2), it could explain why Billy didn’t act on the vision of attacking Karen, but instead went for Heather: The Mind Flayer may have specifically wanted Heather over Karen for reasons known only to it.
Again, this is just speculation. It’s possible the Mind Flayer didn’t care about which people Billy kidnapped and infected, so long as it was an acceptable number to form its body. However, there is something to be said about the Mind Flayer possibly being attracted to certain people over others. Ironically, it’s a theory Lucas presents in Lucas on the Line when he thinks about why Billy was possessed:
Tumblr media
This is an interesting idea because, if true, it changes the context of what happened to Billy. Suddenly, it’s not a case of Billy being in the wrong place at the wrong time, but a coordinated attack on him premeditated by the Mind Flayer. As if it had been watching Billy for a while (similar to how it watched the Party at the Snow Ball) and knew Billy would be coming down that particular road on that night. It’s a lot like how Will being taken by the Demogorgon was initially framed as random, only for the later seasons to imply that it wasn’t, and that Will was kidnapped for a specific reason. Is Lucas right in that the Mind Flayer was attracted to the darkness and rage within Billy, similar to how Vecna was attracted to the trauma and guilt of people like Chrissy, Fred, Patrick, and Max? Could this also be why it took certain victims like Heather, Doris Driscoll, Tom, Janet, Bruce, and other Hawkins residents? Did they have some kind of inner darkness or personal demons that made them perfect controllable candidates for what the Mind Flayer planned to accomplish?
Speaking of Vecna, if you listen in the scene where Billy is confronted by the individuals in the fog, you can hear the chime of a grandfather clock. This is the third time up to this point where the sound of a clock has been heard in connection to the Upside Down. The first time was the ticking sound in the flashback from season 1’s “The Monster” when El first contacted the Demogorgon. The second time was at the end of season 2’s “Will the Wise” when Hopper discovered the underground tunnels at Merrill’s farm. At this point, I’m no longer assuming this is just a coincidence: The Duffer Brothers were foreshadowing Vecna’s presence on the show way before his appearance in season 4.
A big inspiration for season 3, according to the Duffer Brothers, were David Cronenberg’s films, which place a major emphasis on body horror spliced with social commentary. Two of those movies parallel Billy’s arc in this episode: Rabid and Videodrome.
Rabid is a 1977 horror film dealing with a woman named Rose Miller who ends up in a motorcycle accident with her boyfriend near the Keloid Clinic for Plastic Surgery. Because of the severity of Rose’s injuries, and because the nearest hospital is three hours away (whereas she only has a half-hour to live following the accident), Rose is taken to the Keloid Clinic and has an experimental procedure done on her which uses morphogenetically neutral field grafts to treat her damaged skin and organs. While the procedure saves Rose's life, it also mutates her, causing her to become dependent on human blood for survival, and developing a stinger-like organ under her armpit that she uses to suck blood out of her victims. Those who aren’t drained completely by Rose and survive end up developing an extreme form of rabies-like symptoms within 6-8 hours that cause the victims to become sweaty and pale, foam at the mouth, turn insane and violent, and attack others by biting them (or infecting them with their saliva, which is contagious). All of this results in an epidemic outbreak in Quebec, Canada (where the movie takes place) that the rest of the characters are forced to deal with.
While the first half of the movie has the hallmarks of a slasher film, the second half turns into more of a medical thriller where we see the impact of the epidemic in the area: Martial Law is declared, experts (like the W.H.O) are brought in to analyze the situation, rabies shots are given (only to prove ineffective), a vaccine is developed (with plastic identity cards issued and required for people who get the vaccine), and it becomes a pandemic nightmare where no one is safe. There’s a chilling scene towards the end of the movie where Rose’s boyfriend, Hart, is driving through the city of Montreal when his car is attacked by one of the infected. They are immediately gunned down on Hart’s car by military personnel, the body is taken and thrown in a garbage disposal truck (one of many being used for this purpose), and a sanitary crew wearing chemical suits immediately descends on Hart’s car to disinfect the blood and saliva left behind. All while Hart watches in horror.
Rabid is one of those movies I predict will be used as inspiration for season 5, same as it’s being used here for season 3. We know the military will be present in Hawkins to contain the threat of the Upside Down (with the premise stating the town will be under quarantine), we know Linda Hamilton has been cast as Dr. Kay in a role described as her being a doctor/scientist, and there were even BTS photos released about Karen’s condition that indicates she’s suffered multiple injuries from something and may possibly have an infection. This makes me wonder if the Duffer Brothers might go with the angle of a disease from the Upside Down spreading amongst whoever is left in Hawkins. Whether that disease is meant to kill as many humans as possible, or mutate them into monsters, or both, is up in the air. In any case, I expect we will see the same military enforcement on Hawkins as in Rabid.
In regards to how the movie relates to season 3, Billy shares parallels with Rose in that they both experience a vehicular accident, end up mutated in the aftermath of said accident (Billy through being grabbed and infected by the Mind Flayer, and Rose through the Keloid Clinic’s experimental procedure), and become “Patient Zero” for spreading an infection to others. While Billy is under the possession of the Mind Flayer, Rose is acting on her own free will to target individuals for their blood (though she denies knowing anything about causing the rabies-infections), making her actions look calculated and cold-blooded in comparison. In the end, both characters get a bunch of people killed through their actions, and end up dying at the hands of the infection they spread: Billy via the Mind Flayer, and Rose via one of her rabies-infused victims. One could argue this movie was not-so-subtle foreshadowing for the direction Billy’s arc went this season.
The second movie, Videodrome, is one I briefly talked about in my review of “The Body.” The film deals with a character named Max Renn (played by James Woods) who’s the president of a small television station named CIVIC-TV/Channel 83 that runs sensationalist programs involving violence and pornography to attract viewers. After seeing a pirated broadcast of a show named Videodrome, which involves the gratuitous torture and murder of those in the program, Max sets out to find where Videodrome came from, under the belief it’ll change TV forever and give a publicity boost to his company. Despite being warned about the dangers of Videodrome (one of Max’s business partners, Masha, describes Videodrome as “political” and “snuff TV”), Max continues pursuing, all while his version of reality begins to crumble. Eventually, it’s revealed Videodrome induces signals into the brain that result in a malignant tumor which creates these hallucinations and makes the person exposed to them susceptible to manipulation. There’s a whole debate in the movie about whether the tumor is simply that, or an evolutionary process that introduces a person to a whole new plane of reality (“The television screen is the retina of the mind’s eye” is quoted several times in relation to Videodrome’s philosophy), and it doesn’t help that Max’s perception is so unreliable that the audience is left questioning what’s real and what isn’t. It’s a lot like what happens with Billy in this episode when Heather comes to check on Billy in the shower after appearing sick, and (because of the Mind Flayer’s influence) this is what he registers:
Tumblr media
Even Billy's vision of attacking Karen earlier in the episode (after she unknowingly spots him drinking chemicals in a storage closet) mirrors a scene from Videodrome where Max violently attacks his secretary, Bridey…………..only to reveal this was just another hallucination on Max's part.
youtube
In the movie, Max Renn eventually discovers a conspiracy to broadcast Videodrome across North America to kill off a good chunk of the population and rid the world of what they see as cultural decay. To do this, Max was intentionally exposed to Videodrome so that the conspirators could program Max (or play him like a videotape recorder, as said in the movie) to kill his partners at Channel 83 and give them control of the TV station, as well as murder anyone else who could interfere with their plans.
Billy’s arc from season 3 borrows a lot of story beats from Videodrome: Body horror (which is common in a lot of David Cronenberg films), distortion of reality, a character being used as a puppet for the grander scheme of malevolent forces, and even said villains having a twisted ideological motivation centered on purification. Even the quote from that movie, “Long live the new flesh," can be applied here: Towards the end of Videodrome, Max has a hallucination of Nicki (a woman he had an affair with who ends up as one of Videodrome’s victims) through a TV screen telling him he must commit suicide (“To become the new flesh, you first have to kill the old flesh”) to ascend to a higher plane in Videodrome (which is described as “very big, very complex”). We never find out if this higher plane exists or not, or if Max’s hallucinations have driven him to insanity. In the case of the Mind Flayer’s arc, “Long live the new flesh” sums up what the Mind Flayer’s end-goal is with the victims it possesses: To build itself a fleshy-body by tearing its victims’ bodies down and melding them into the form it desires: The Meat Flayer. There’s also the insidious implication that the consciousnesses of its victims have been assimilated into the hive mind, similar to what almost happened to Will in season 2. It’s also what I theorize happened to Max Mayfield in season 4 when Vecna briefly killed her: He assimilated her consciousness either into himself, or into the hive mind, which is why El was unable to locate her in the Void, and season 5 will be about restoring Max’s conscious to her body.
Speaking of Max………
Part 2: The Breakup Arc (Max, El, Mike, Lucas, and Will)
Tumblr media
While I’m still not a fan of this arc (for reasons I’ll discuss in a minute), my perception has softened on rewatch. At least in terms of how I view Max and El’s relationship.
The awkward interaction El has with Max on the street implies this is the first time the two have spoken alone to each other outside of the Party. I know some fans have framed that as El being wary of Max possibly wanting to “steal Mike,” but that's not something I've ever believed. Even if El hasn’t directly talked with Max since officially meeting her, she’s been around Max long enough to recognize Max doesn’t have any romantic feelings for Mike, and visa versa. Even in season 2, I never saw El’s behavior towards Max (like giving her the cold-shoulder in “The Gate,” or causing her to fall off her skateboard in “The Pollywog”) as El being jealous of Max in that way. There is ambivalence from El towards Max, as well as the briefly incorrect perception on El's part that Max was a “replacement” for her in the Party’s dynamic (i.e. El's belief that Mike and his friends were moving on from her while she was stuck in the same spot physically and emotionally), but I never saw El’s behavior as that of a clingy possessive girlfriend who’s worried that her boyfriend is cheating on her with Max. The fact El felt comfortable enough to go to Max of all people regarding her suspicions of Mike’s behavior indicates that 1.) She trusts Max, and 2.) She’s perceptive enough to know that Max isn’t going to cover for Mike the same way the other boys would. El connects things a lot better than people give her credit for.
Initially, I wasn’t thrilled at Max immediately jumping to assume the worst about Mike based on what El told her, especially after she’d expressed in the last episode that she viewed Mike and El’s relationship as “romantic.” On retrospective, I can see where she’s coming from. This is a girl who’s grown up in a household with two men (Billy and Neil) with misogynistic views and a poor track record when it comes to how they treat women. This was inferred in season 2, but Runaway Max conveyed Billy had a history of going through girls like used condoms, which is something Max loathed about him. So hearing about Mike possibly treating El in an undignified way pissed Max off: She’s already had to put up with that from Billy and Neil, she has zero tolerance for it, and she has absolutely no desire to see that in the Party dynamic, which is why she pushes El to take a more assertive stance against Mike. You can argue that she jumped to conclusions without knowing the full story behind Mike’s behavior (and may have even been projecting Billy’s past behaviors with girls onto Mike), but there’s at least context behind how Max views the situation.
On top of that, this is the first time Max is getting to interact with El without any of the other boys there. Runaway Max reveals that Max didn’t have any friends who were girls back in San Diego, so this is a first for her in having a female friendship, and she wants to make the most of it. Max likely realizes El hasn’t had much experience with other aspects of life outside of her interactions with Mike and Hopper and what they like, so she decides to give El her own experience at Starcourt Mall that isn’t restricted and allows El to form her own opinions about what foods, clothes, and trends she likes.
One of the themes about change discussed in the Season 3 Podcast was how the shops at Starcourt Mall provided a variety of identities via clothes and fashion choices for the teens to try out, with the mall representing a “big fat physical manifestation of that change.” El’s time at the mall is about her bonding with Max, letting down her guard, having fun, and forming her own identity. It’s ironic because one could argue that theme began way back in season 2 when El undertook her journey from Hopper’s cabin and later met up with Kali and her gang. That arc was about the formation of El’s identity as well, from the “MTV Punk” makeover Kali gave El (which El liked), to deciding what direction she wanted to go in her life (which ultimately led to her rejecting Kali’s path of revenge). Despite El telling Hopper that she never should have left, I find it significant that El kept the mask Kali and her gang gave her. I even pointed out in the last review that the mask is still in her room. El could have thrown it away at any point if she wanted to, so the fact she’s still holding onto that suggests there was a piece of her identity formed from her interactions with Kali (however brief that time was). There’s even the parallels of El having fun with Kali and her gang rocking out to music in their van vs. El having fun with Max at the mall. The big difference is El is enjoying herself at Starcourt Mall for the sake of it without having revenge on her mind. Even causing Stacey’s drink to explode had less to do with El and Max caring about Stacey and her friends contemptuously rolling their eyes at them, and more to do with El playing with her powers in a harmless, entertaining way.
Tumblr media
Speaking of Stacey, I initially didn’t recognize her when I first saw this episode, but she’s apparently the girl who rudely rejected Dustin at the Snow Ball when he asked her for a dance. Amusingly, TV Tropes has her listed in the Hate Sink category, which……………I barely remember this character enough to hate her. Maybe it’s because my loathing of Angela (whom I consider to be the worst character the show ever introduced) has eclipsed my feelings about other bullies, but Stacey’s snootiness didn’t bother me as much as Angela’s calculated sadism. If anything, Stacey’s forgettable.
Anyways, I enjoyed the scenes where El and Max were shopping and trying out new things. “Material Girl” by Madonna was also a perfect song for that montage. Contrary to what’s been suggested before, I believe the Duffer Brothers always intended for these two to end up as friends and not play the “jealous girlfriend” angle that some fans accused them of doing prior to season 3. I never saw it from that angle, even back then, and season 2 was already establishing notable story parallels between El and Max that carried over to season 4: Both grew up in an abusive environment they were forced to survive. Both of them have been under the control of abusive men (Dr. Brenner for El and both Neil and Billy for Max). Both have a tough exterior that can intimidate people, but also show a vulnerable side to those they’re close to. Both connect well with the other boys in the Party, and are involved in romantic relationships (Max with Lucas and El with Mike). Both have shared interests in new experiences (as this episode demonstrates). Both have worked to overcome heaps of trauma. Both don’t fit the stereotype of what would be expected from a teenage girl in the 80s (this episode plays with that by having the shopping spree be about their shared experience at the mall vs. centering it squarely around boys or their romantic relationships). And both end up in the crosshairs of Vecna later on. Season 4 had a field day with the way El’s arc about trauma and facing the past mirrored Max’s, and I look forward to analyzing that in later reviews.
By the way, when El and Max get ice cream at Scoops Ahoy, I think this is the first time Steve directly interacts with El. He never met El in season 1, and he only briefly saw her in season 2 when El arrived at Joyce’s house (with no direct interactions taking place between the two of them). Steve’s line (“Are you even allowed to be here?”) implies this is the most he’s seen of El since closing the Gate (and that he’s aware of Hopper’s rules regarding El being hidden). I’m wondering if we’ll see more interactions between the two of them in season 5. In any case, it was comical they ran off laughing after Steve asked that questioned, and Steve just shrugged it off. He’s got bigger things on his mind right now. Like translating Russian messages with Dustin! :)
On the other side of this arc, we have Mike, Lucas, and Will and the shenanigans they get up to. I’ll be honest in admitting I didn’t care much for this part of the episode, and I didn’t find the humor with them to be funny so much as cringe-inducing.
When it comes to tropes like "romantic misunderstandings" or “liars revealed,” I find I have very little patience for those scenarios. A big reason is because they usually involve a lot of contrivances, including the characters making stupid decisions or else turning them into jerks. There are exceptions to this that don’t bother me, but they usually involve sitcoms like F.R.I.E.N.D.S or Big Time Rush where there’s a level of self-awareness about how they play those tropes for comedy. In those examples listed, we know from the beginning whatever misunderstanding or lie is going to blow up in the main characters’ faces, but the humor comes from how ridiculous things get before it does. Here, where this season tries to play those tropes seriously, it’s not funny so much as aggravating. It also has the unintended effect of feeling artificial.
Take Mike’s attempts to mislead El at the beginning of the episode: The entire time he was unconvincingly lying to El over the phone (while also shouting at Karen within El’s hearing range, which didn’t help matters) the question running through my head was “Why doesn’t he just tell El the truth about what really happened? That Hopper threatened him in the car?" People, of course, will immediately jump to say “Well, Mike was scared of Hopper, and worried that Hopper would prevent him from seeing El again.” The problem is 1.) Mike ends up telling El what really happened two episodes from now, and 2.) If Mike had just come clean to El in the first place, she would have confronted Hopper about his behavior, and it would have forced all three of them to finally sit down and have a long overdue discussion about boundaries and respect. Some people might argue there would be no story here if they’d gone that direction……………which leads me to the root of the problem: What film critic Roger Ebert called The Idiot Plot. A plot that’s only kept in motion because it requires one or more characters behaving like idiots to reach a particular goal in the story: In this case, it’s El dumping Mike at the end of the episode.
Relating to the plot, if the show was aiming to create a scenario where El and Mike break-up, I don’t have an issue with that, provided it’s well-written. I don’t complain about the temporary conflict the two of them had in season 4 (after the Rink-O-Mania debacle and El hitting Angela with a roller-skate) because that scenario was better fleshed-out: El was struggling at the time with grief over Hopper’s death, the loss of her powers, getting viciously bullied during all this, and wondering where her relationship with Mike stood since he was incapable of giving her the reassurances that he loved her (which she was specifically looking for in his letters to her). It’s not that I doubted Mike loved her, but he was also struggling with emotionally opening up to her. Part of it coming from the loveless, passionless marriage his parents have, which have stunted the way both Nancy and Mike look at relationships. Another part of it was what he felt were his own inadequacies, from feeling like he had to live up to certain expectations as El’s boyfriend (with El also feeling the same way, which is why she lied about having friends in Lenora), to not really understanding what it was like for El to lose a part of herself during a period of time where she’s questioning whether she belongs anywhere. The fight they had was sad, but I bought it in that moment because it was built up to in a natural way.
This conflict in “The Mall Rats” on the other hand? It requires Mike and Hopper becoming needless jerks to one another, for Mike to come up with a half-baked lie that El will see through immediately, for El not to suspect Hopper had anything to do with keeping Mike away (despite the fact it’s been pretty clear for a while to anyone at that cabin that Hopper hasn’t been happy about Mike being in the same room with El), for El to jump to conclusions thanks to Max, for Max to assume the worst about Mike (even if her experiences under Billy and Neil give her a better reason to make that assumption), and for Lucas to insist that Mike buy a gift for El instead of explaining to El what really happened. There’s also Lucas and Mike doubling down on the lie when Max and El spot them at Starcourt Mall instead of just coming clean at that point (which El also sees through). It’s a bunch of contrivances to get the plot to go in a certain direction, regardless of how forced it is, and the payoff isn’t earned as a result.
By the way, when it comes to Lucas getting dumped 5 times in the span of 8 months, I don’t know if that's a common thing in teenage relationships since I never had that experience in high school (I was gay in a conservative town, which is why Will’s part in this arc is the most relatable for me), but I want to know what the hell Lucas did to irk Max that many times, or if these break-ups were just based on petty teenage bullshit and Lucas was the one who felt like he had to make it up to her every time. He took his father’s advice from “Dig Dug” literally: Always apologize, get whatever she wants, and she’s never wrong. If that was the advice Lucas was trying to get Mike to follow, he should have made Mike follow step 1 first (apologize) instead of skipping over to step 2 (shopping for a gift).
I didn’t particularly care for the montage of the boys trying (and failing) to find a present for El, and I found myself siding with Will’s desire to go back to Mike’s house to play D&D. I’ll talk more about Will in the next review since there’s a lot to cover in regards to his arc. But overall, Mike, Lucas, and Will got the short end of the stick when it came to this episode.
Part 3: Nancy and Jonathan
Tumblr media
Similar to other stories, Nancy and Jonathan’s brief tenure at The Hawkins Post is something I’ve reevaluated over the years. I still think it’s an arc that ended abruptly in the middle of this season without a satisfying resolution (like what happened with El’s Lenora arc in season 4), but I appreciate it more in hindsight compared to when I first saw it back in 2019.
I talked about this in my review of “The Monster,” but I find it eyeroll-inducing how many fans (particularly on Reddit) complained at the time about Nancy’s arc in season 3 delving into themes about misogyny and sexism in the workplace. I even remember snide comments about the show going “woke” and accusations towards the Duffer Brothers over pandering to the politically correct crowd, as if these specific fans were only just realizing this show was doing social commentary. Putting aside how misogyny continues to be a problem in today’s culture, or even how Bruce leering at Nancy while she makes coffee in this episode reminds me of those adult male creeps in the city I used to live in several years ago who would catcall at teenage girls while they were walking by, this show was exploring those themes way back in season 1. Not just with Nancy getting slut-shamed when it was believed she cheated on Steve, but also the way Joyce was treated as the “hysterical woman” for how she acted over Will’s disappearance, along with all the gaslighting she had to deal with. During all this, Joyce was the one who saw what was really going on, and was pushing back hard against everyone who was telling her otherwise. This theme regarding the treatment of women that the show explores isn’t new to Stranger Things, nor is it the first time they've done this. If certain fans are only picking up on it now, that’s on them.
Regardless, I get the attempts of the show to compare Nancy’s blasé attitude about her job (one that’s been developed through mean-spirited jokes at her expense combined with the constant disrespect she’s forced to put up with) with Jonathan fretting over keeping his. The pilot episode ("The Vanishing of Will Byers") already established Jonathan has worked shifts before at jobs to get more money for the family. This summer job at The Hawkins Post is another means of doing so, while also saving money for college and expanding his passion for photography. It’s why he gets annoyed every time Nancy opens the door while he’s working: He cares about the quality of his photos and doesn’t want them ruined.
Tumblr media
And it’s not like Nancy doesn’t see the red light outside the door either, or the WARNING: When Red Light Is On, Please Do Not Enter Dark Room sign, which only adds to Jonathan's frustrations. He takes some pride in his job, which is why Nancy’s attitude from his perspective looks insensitive to his situation.
I don’t think Nancy is intentionally doing that so much as just not thinking about it beforehand, especially since they’ve put her in a position at that job that’s less about thinking and more about acting like a personal caterer. All while she gets criticized publicly if she makes one little screw up (i.e. spilled coffee in this episode, forgetting mustard on Bruce’s sandwich in the last episode) so they can justify treating her as stupid and keep her where she is. It’s a vicious cycle that’s finally propelled Nancy to bend the rules so she can prove herself to them. What she (and Jonathan to some extent) fails to realize is that there is NOTHING she could have done that was ever going to change their minds about her. They are set in their views, they decided what Nancy was the moment she walked in the door, and they don’t want to be told differently.
The frustrating thing is, from Nancy’s perspective, Jonathan doesn’t understand that. He gets treated differently because he’s a guy (and likely one of the few people in Hawkins who’s good at developing photos), which is why his attempts at reassuring Nancy in the last episode that they’ll see the value in her (or even insist on asking Tom for permission in this episode) come off as condescending at best and not helpful at worst. This isn't to say one character is completely wrong in their outlook and the other is completely right. Jonathan and Nancy both have different life experiences, circumstances, and expectations that are clashing with one another despite the love they both share. It happens in real life when you’re in a relationship, and you have to learn to make it work. Nancy's current attitude implies this treatment towards her has been going on for weeks (or even months, depending on when she got the job), and she’s fed up with it. This potential story with Mrs. Driscoll is her Hail Mary.
Tumblr media
Speaking of Mrs. Driscoll (whose last name I suspect was based on the characters of Becky Driscoll and Elisabeth Driscoll from both the 1956 and 1978 films Invasion of the Body Snatchers), she was certainly something. Peggy Miley is the actress who plays her, and she does a great job alternating between genuine cheeriness and being unintentionally creepy, even before Mrs. Driscoll’s possession at the hands of the Mind Flayer. She’s also convincing as an older woman who’s been alone since her husband died, is looking for company (even if she initially tells them she likes the quiet), and is trying to get back into the habit of socializing again. All of which could explain why her interactions with Nancy and Jonathan are sometimes off, despite her friendly demeanor: It’s been a while since she’s talked to anyone. Now that she has rats eating fresh fertilizer and acting rabid, she has a reason to interact with people again. Too bad it’s about to end badly for her.
One small detail I appreciated is how Mrs. Driscoll contrasts with Bruce from The Hawkins Post over their treatment of Nancy. When Mrs. Driscoll tells her “You’re a regular little detective, aren’t ya?” it isn’t patronizing. She respects the work Nancy puts in, even if it involves her making tedious phone calls to follow up on leads (similar to what Bernstein and Woodward had to do when they broke the story on Watergate back in the 70s), and Mrs. Driscoll is happy to provide them with a phone and fresh-squeezed lemonade. Then we have Bruce: His snide jabs comparing Nancy herself to Nancy Drew as a means of putting her down (which really isn’t the insult he thinks it is, considering how iconic and intelligent Nancy Drew is as a literary character and a feminist icon), his general belittling of women (the Lucy Lebrock comment about her not fitting “above the fold”), and the nasty, sarcastic cracks about how pouring coffee and ordering food is hard despite his own laziness in not wanting to get those items himself.
It's something that goes beyond the theme of sexism: If you ever want to know what a person is truly like, see how they treat the Help. It’s also that quote from Harry Potter: “If you want to know what a man’s like, take a good look at how he treats his inferiors, not his equals.” Lord knows there are people (both the characters on this show and certain individuals in real-life) who need that message drilled into their heads.
I’ll talk more about the inspirations and references this season that factor into Nancy and Jonathan’s arcs in the next review (due to the major developments there), but there is one I’m sure that came to people’s minds when the rat exploded in the cage and crawled away as a pile of blood, guts, and goo: The Blob (1958).
Tumblr media Tumblr media
The Blob (1958) is a science-fiction horror film centered around a meteorite crashing into a nearby town, containing a jelly-like Blob substance that’s revealed to devour any organic life form it encounters. Following an old man having the Blob latch onto his arm, two teenagers named Steve Andrews (played by Steve McQueen in his first leading role) and Jane Martin take the old man to the hospital. Unfortunately, the hospital proves to be of little help, and the Blob consumes the old man entirely, and eventually the hospital staff as well, allowing it to grow in size. What follows are Steve and Jane attempting to warn the police (who are skeptical of their story and believe this is a teenage prank) as well as their friends and the rest of the town before the titular Blob proceeds to devour them.
The Meat Flayer in season 3 take some similarities from the alien Blob in that they’re both red, ugly, mean, and the more victims they consume, the bigger and more powerful they grow. The Blob operates like a carnivorous animal devouring everything in sight, whereas the Meat/Mind Flayer is more calculating in its goals and strategic in how it implements them. Unlike The Meat/Mind Flayer who loves the cold, the Blob can’t stand it because cold temperatures freeze it solid (which is how the protagonists are finally able to defeat it). Both monsters leave a devastating impact on the town, with the difference being most Hawkins residents are still left in the dark about the Upside Down following season 3 (despite the casualties claimed) whereas everyone knows about the Blob by the end of the movie, and its frozen remains are shipped out to the Arctic to keep it in that state (with the not-so-subtle implication it may unfreeze due to Global Warming in the future). Even Nancy and Jonathan’s interactions with Mrs. Driscoll (and calling the police in a later episode to take Mrs. Driscoll to the hospital when she become possessed and starts eating the same fertilizer as the rats) mirrors Steve and Jane’s encounter with the old man and their failed attempt to save him. In both cases, the teens stumble onto something and try to warn others, only to be dismissed because of their age and because they don’t believe their story. Steve and Jane are a lot more successful in getting the word out thanks to Tony and his friends, and the ruckus they cause, which saves a lot of lives. As for Nancy and Jonathan, by the time they figure out what’s really going on, it’s too late, and the Meat/Mind Flayer has already put its plan in motion.
Part 4: Hopper, Mayor Kline, Joyce, and Scott Clarke
Tumblr media
Seeing the protests outside Mayor Kline’s office rings differently, having been to a recent local protest myself (the No Kings Protests). I respect the dedication it takes to stand out there for hours because people are that passionate and unhappy about the mistreatment around them. It’s also empowering to see you aren’t alone in your views. At the same time though, it’s gotten scary with how much our currently unstable president is looking for any excuse to throw gasoline on the fire by using force and intimidation via law enforcement, the military, and the National Guard to quash protests (I am referring to the ongoing L.A. Protests against ICE, but this can easily apply to future situations where Trump decides to escalate things). We see echoes of that with Mayor Kline when he uses Hopper and the Hawkins P.D. to get rid of protestors while he plans his 4th of July bash to distract from his corrupt policies. You know, like Trump tried to do with his masturbatory Authoritarian military birthday parade last week (which ended up being a major embarrassment with how it turned out).
I know both Cary Elwes and the Duffer Brothers have denied that Mayor Kline was inspired by Donald Trump, but the parallels between the two are hard to ignore. They were being drawn back in 2019 when Trump was serving his first term. Now that he’s been reelected and things have gotten worse under his second administration (to say nothing about how Trump and his cronies aren’t even trying to hide their naked corruption), I intend to talk about the parallels as well. Themes and characters in media are meant to be applicable to real life situations and social issues, regardless of when said media came out, and there’s a lot about Kline’s character that echoes Trump (even if it's unintentional on the show's part):
Both are smarmy, disingenuous, and full of themselves. Both are corrupt in blatantly obvious ways. Both claim to put the country they serve first when all evidence points to the opposite. Both have accepted money, gifts, and presents to line their pockets (*cough* Trump’s $400 million plane from Qatar *cough*) and couldn’t care less about the ethics or morals surrounding that. Both have unsavory connections with Russia which have caused them to screw others over. In Kline’s case, it was the residents of Hawkins he gleefully took advantage of by forcing them off their lands and out of their small businesses (as one protestor angrily reminds Hopper as he’s being arrested). In Trump’s case, it was exploiting Ukraine for their minerals and resources, fucking them over when it came to sending weapons and aid to Ukraine that they needed to defend themselves against Russia, attempting to constantly undermine Ukraine's President Zelenskyy (who’s more of a man than Trump ever will be), and showing nothing but contempt for Ukraine’s plight. There’s also the entitlement both men feel to use law enforcement to bully and intimidate anyone who voices opposition to them…………something that isn’t lost on Hopper when dealing with Kline.
At the protest I went to, contrary to how Leftists on Tumblr would try to paint it, the police were just there to make sure no one got hurt (there were also ambulances available in case that did happen). Otherwise, they allowed the protestors to express their freedom of speech, and didn’t needlessly interfere or try to break up the crowd. Hopper would have preferred that as well, and he did not bother to hide his disdain towards Kline either. I get the feeling this isn’t the first time Hopper’s been asked to do this on Mayor Kline’s behalf, hence Hopper’s bored and exasperated reaction, and the disgust he feels with himself when he follows through with what Kline wants. I remember Hopper mentioning a “panicked mayor” back in season 1’s “Holly Jolly,” when Will disappeared, and since he also remarks on Kline's re-election campaign, that infers Kline was the mayor during that time as well. Given how self-centered and imaged-obsessed he is, methinks that whatever “panic” Mayor Kline was feeling at the time was more about how this disappearance would personally reflect on him than actually caring about Will being missing.
Worlds Turned Upside Down revealed that Chief Brody from the movie Jaws was a major inspiration for Hopper’s character. They take the Jaws references further in this season, with Hopper’s line of “I can do whatever I want. I’m the chief of police” echoing Brody’s line when he justifies cutting open the shark to see if it’s the one terrorizing Amity Island (“I can do anything. I’m the chief of police”), and Mayor Kline being based on Mayor Vaughn (with them also sharing the same first name of "Larry"). Both season 3 and Jaws also take place during the week of Independence Day, with both mayors pushing for 4th of July celebrations for political reasons, even at the expense of dangers that threaten other residents (The Russians in Stranger Things vs the shark in Jaws). While Mayor Vaughn’s motivations in the movie were centered on wanting to keep the beaches open (despite the killer shark on the loose) to bring revenue to the town, his book counterpart’s motivations were more corrupt and centered around his ties to the Mafia (like Kline’s ties to the Russians). The movie version of Mayor Vaughn is a lot more sympathetic in comparison. Yes, he was wrong to pressure Chief Brody to keep the beaches open, but it wasn’t out of maliciousness. He has an amicable relationship with Chief Brody (even comforting him after Brody unfairly gets blamed by a kid’s mom for her son’s death), and he eventually realizes the error of his ways and gives Brody the authorization to hire Quint and hunt the shark down. None of those redeeming qualities are present in Mayor Kline, and neither he nor Hopper really make much of an effort to hide their contempt for one another.
In regards to Hopper’s role in the rest of the episode, I’ll start by saying I liked the nod to Magnum P.I. with the tropical shirt Hopper wears to Enzo’s, combined with the dinner jacket that looked like something right out of Miami Vice. Unfortunately………..that’s the only nice thing I can say about the dinner scene.
Tumblr media
I’m sure we were supposed to feel bad on Hopper’s behalf when Joyce didn’t show up, but once again, the way this scene was framed, combined with everything leading up to it, hindered that for me. For some reason, the Duffer Brothers seemed keen on trying to make Hopper comedic this season compared to past ones, and it didn’t work the way they thought it would. They could have played this instance at the restaurant, for example, with genuine pathos and heartbreak on Hopper’s part. Instead, they play it for laughs where Hopper acts petulant, childish, and even entitled: Being rude to the waiter, acting like a drunk toddler, and breaking restaurant rules by taking alcohol and using his position as Chief of Police to justify it. It's not funny. It’s just embarrassing, and it sours any sympathy I could have had for him.
It doesn’t help that part of me sees this as somewhat karmic considering how smug he was about threatening Mike in the previous episode, which caused his relationship with El to temporarily fall apart. You can argue Mike dug that hole for himself with how he acted towards Hopper in the last episode (and by lying to El in this episode), but Hopper didn’t come out looking any better in that spat. If anything, not going through with Joyce’s advice (even if Mike and El were acting like brats) and then leading her to believe he did in this episode makes Hopper look emotionally immature.
I know some fans are going to insist that if the genders were reversed, and it was a female character who got stood up, not only would that situation NOT be played for comedy, but the male character who stood them up would be treated as the scum of the earth. I’m hard pressed to argue against that, given the way Mike’s character was handled in this episode.
That being said, when it comes to Joyce and Hopper, there are two reasons Joyce comes out looking more sympathetic than intended by the narration for forgetting about her date with Hopper:
Both the last episode and the next one have placed a heavy emphasis on how Joyce is still grieving over Bob's death, with the next episode revealing that she’s seriously considering moving out of Hawkins (something she ends up making good on). She’s reluctant to get into another relationship, and for all of Hopper’s insistence that this wasn’t a date…………it was. He knew that, and she knew that. Hopper also knew that she was planning to move (as he reveals in the next episode) and that she hadn’t let go of what happened to Bob. So Hopper pushing to get into a relationship with Joyce, despite all the signals that Joyce wasn’t ready for one yet, makes him look insensitive.
This is a town where horrific otherworldly occurrences have happened. If something looks out of the ordinary, it probably is. All those Reddit memes aside about how Joyce went from worrying about Will in the past 2 seasons to freaking out about her magnets here, Joyce has been through enough bad experiences that she’s not going to ignore something that looks off to her. Maybe she could look past the magnets at her house falling off, but seeing it at Melvald’s again is way too much of a coincidence in her mind. They are deliberately paralleling Close Encounters of the Third Kind, with Roy Neary’s fixation on a specific image (which turns out to be Devils Tower in Wyoming) at the expense of his family vs Joyce’s myopic interest in the magnets and electromagnetism at the expense of forgetting to meet Hopper at Enzo’s. The difference is this isn’t about validation for Joyce so much as confirming a fear: That the Gate has been opened again, and the disturbances in the electromagnetic field (and what’s going on with her magnets) are because of that.
This last reason is also why I wasn’t impressed with Hopper’s attitude at Enzo’s: Given everything that’s happened over the past 2 seasons, did it ever once occur to Hopper while he was sitting there that Joyce might have a good reason for missing their dinner? Something related to the Upside Down, for instance? Or something malevolent in Hawkins that Joyce may have uncovered?
Speaking of which, we see Grigori several times in this episode. Once when he was leaving Mayor Kline’s office while Hopper was in the lobby, and again when Hopper bumps into him at Enzo’s when he’s drunk. Given Grigori attacks Hopper in the next episode at Hawkins Lab, this episode gives the impression Grigori had been tailing Hopper long before that. While that may have been to make sure local law enforcement didn’t find out about the Russian invasion, it makes me wonder how much the Russians knew about the people involved with Hawkins Lab and the Upside Down.
Finally, there’s Scott Clarke. Once again, he’s here to offer scientific advice (about electromagnetic fields) that proves helpful to the main characters. We also get to see some of the fun hobbies he does in his spare time, like sculpting toy soldiers and listening to Weird Al (he’s a fan of his music like Dustin is). To say he leads an interesting life is an understatement.
As of season 4, this is the last episode Mr. Clarke has appeared in. His absence in season 4 didn’t go unnoticed. While I understand the Duffer Brothers had a lot of characters they were juggling that season, I wanted to know where he was during the witch hunt for the Hellfire Club that Jason creates at the town hall meeting, or when Vecna tore open another Gate in Hawkins. Since that was during Spring Break, I can buy he was out of town during that time, but I am hoping he comes back for season 5. Despite not being a main character, he has been integral to the show, and not just as Mr. Scientific Exposition either. He had a positive impact on Mike, Will, Dustin, and Lucas’s lives, and I’d like to see that acknowledged before the show ends.
Part 5: Steve, Robin, and Dustin (The Scoops Troop)
Tumblr media
Of all the arcs in season 3, I’ll admit the Scoops Troop is my favorite. The quirky formation of these friends (including Erica later) from different walks of life was a delight to watch. There's some amazing character development that happens here, and this is the only plot this season I can think of where I wasn’t frustrated with how the characters were behaving.
I’ve seen questions before about why Dustin and Steve didn’t go to the Government, or even to Hopper, with their recording. Putting aside the limited trust these two have for authority figures due to past experiences, as well as the question of whether Hopper would've believed the recording was real or just assumed they were pulling a prank, Dustin spelled out his motivations pretty bluntly:
Tumblr media
Getting public recognition for a discovery isn’t exactly out-of-character for Dustin. Nor is it out-of-character for Steve to go along with it. We saw that with the D’Art arc last season, and with Dustin and Steve shoving a dead demodog into Joyce’s fridge to preserve their scientific discovery (which fell through when “Winter Special” revealed the body turned into sludge following the Gate closing). People might say that’s shallow (along with Dustin’s claim that Steve could have all the ladies he wanted and more if he went along with this), but considering that this show has a history in-universe of propping up deeply hateful individuals (i.e. Billy, Jason, Angela) while constantly crapping on the main characters to the point they never get any recognition for saving people’s lives, I am not going to begrudge Steve and Dustin pursuing this for fame. Plus, they’re still trying to figure out if this message is truly authentic, which means they’re going to look for hard evidence before they jump to conclusions.
Tumblr media
One of the aspects I appreciated on rewatch was the background foreshadowing related to the message translated. “The Silver Cat” was a reference to Lynx Transportation Corporation, one of the Soviet controlled shell companies that brought supplies to Starcourt Mall and also smuggled resources for the Russian Underground Base (like the radioactive canisters). You can even see their truck in the background following El’s breakup with Mike.
Tumblr media
There’s also the “Daisy Bell” theme that plays in the background of the Russian recording, which Steve immediately picks up on because he’s heard the music frequently at the mall from rides like Indiana Flyer. The subtitles even spoil what the name of the song is, clueing the audience in early that this signal isn’t coming from Russia.
Tumblr media
While I appreciated Steve picking up on that aspect which both Dustin and Robin missed (especially with how this show and parts of the fanbase love to paint Steve as dumber than a stump when he’s a lot smarter than given credit for), one of the things that never made sense to me is how that music ended up in the recording of the message. I went back and rewatched the scene from “Suzie, Do You Copy?” when the Russians were reading the message Dustin picked up, and I did NOT hear “Daisy Bell” in the background during that broadcast.
Tumblr media
Maybe the music was something added on later by the Russians to the frequency to authenticate that the message was real and coming from Starcourt Mall and not elsewhere (in case they were worried about the U.S. Government faking a Russian broadcast to lure them into a trap and expose them) Maybe one of the Russian agents at Starcourt Mall who heard the broadcast (or even responded to it) may have coincidentally been by Indiana Flyer when it was activated, and that’s how the music got picked up. Maybe it was signal/radio interference of some kind. This is one of those aspects I wish the show had done a better job explaining because I’m still confused by it.
Tumblr media
Robin’s role was interesting in this episode, not just because of the help she provided in translating the Russian code, but also because this is where the audience starts to see a shift in her perception of Steve. Rebel Robin (both the book and podcast) went more in-depth about her disdain over Steve’s popularity, which she always found to be grating because of how superficial and self-absorbed he acted. That’s also including how Tammy Thompson, the girl Robin had a crush on in school, was infatuated with Steve, which only soured her perception of him because she could not understand what Tammy saw in him. There were brief glimpses on Robin's part which hinted Steve had more depth than she was giving him credit for (like Steve wiping away the slut-shaming graffiti at the theater from season 1, or even how vulnerable Steve looked at the Prom with Nancy where it was implied both were somberly reflecting on everything that happened since learning about the Upside Down), but she never got the full picture of what was going on with Steve. At least, not until this season.
All Robin’s snark about Steve babysitting and being friends with children aside, this is the first time she’s seen a genuine side to his character that isn’t the “King Steve” persona, and it’s coming from his friendship with Dustin and the other members of Mike’s Party. The Steve she knew back when he was in school wouldn’t have been caught dead interacting with Dustin because (from her perspective) he would have been too busy chasing after girls, or cracking jokes like he was the funniest guy in the room, or worried about his social standing in high school. There’s also how, from her outlook, the Steve she thought she knew wouldn’t have been that overjoyed about seeing Dustin back from Summer Camp, or even done the whole lightsaber shtick to greet Dustin because he'd consider himself too cool for that. The fact Steve does it anyways indicates to her that he’s no longer that concerned about how he’s perceived, or how dorky it looks. Even though this causes Robin to raise her eyebrows, she recognizes it's genuine on Steve’s part and not a performance.
One of the inspirations for Robin’s character came from the 90s graphic novel Ghost World, which deals with two girls named Enid and Rebecca post-high school graduation who are trying to figure out what to do with their lives, all while commenting on the artificiality of different popular trends and the types of people they encounter. Similar to the MTV show Daria, Ghost World explores themes regarding teenage identity, the belief you’re smarter than most individuals around you, and the idea that you have people figured out when you may not know all the details. It also has some relevant commentary about pseudo-intellectualism, pretentiousness, jumping on trends because they’re popular, indulging in shock value just for the sake of it, putting on the pretense of being edgy when you’re just being needlessly nasty because you can get away with it, and how inauthentic and nihilistic all of it is. Sadly, that’s something which has carried over to social media (Tumblr, Reddit, Twitter/X, Instagram, etc) to the point people aren’t even trying to hide how disingenuous they’re being because they don’t think it matters. It’s why there are a lot of internet trolls out there.
In any case, Robin comes off as a more sympathetic version of Enid and Rebecca from Ghost World. I would even go as far as to argue she shares more similarities with Daria Morgendorffer. All four girls have a very cynical view of life, and deal with personal insecurities and bad experiences that drive that outlook. While Ghost World plays with the idea that Enid and Rebecca could secretly be lesbians (or even bisexual), Robin’s situation is her being an unambiguous closeted-lesbian who knows she’s attracted to girls and cannot ever come out and say it unless she wants to risk being annihilated, ostracized, or even killed because of how prevalent homophobia was in the 80s. Rebel Robin goes more in detail about Robin’s life prior to season 3, demonstrating that a big reason she’s developed a snarky, sarcastic demeanor is because of the prevalent bullying at Hawkins High School, and how the adults either did nothing to stop that or straight-up enabled it (either directly or indirectly). She was very careful never to make herself a target for bullies, and she had a way of brushing off people who did act nasty towards her. There’s also how she was one of the few students who was passionate about learning (which is why she taught herself different languages), only to become disillusioned when she discovers most of her teachers are apathetic to their jobs (except for Mr. Hauser, her English teacher). Then there’s the dissolving of her previous friend group. One of which involved her cutting ties with a former friend named Dash after he showed his true colors as someone who used intellectualism to justify cruelty, and was more interested in inverting the social pyramid so he could get all the benefits the popular kids had that he felt entitled to. In other words, similar to how I’ve seen most people on Tumblr act for the past 2 years (and likely longer than that). 😒
This is why Robin’s attitude doesn’t bother me as much as it does for others: I get this is a defense mechanism to protect herself from the sheer nastiness she's encountered in the world. It reminds me of a conversation Daria has with one of her peers, Jodie, when she offers this explanaabout why she acts in a way that alienates people: “Maybe I do miss out on stuff, but this attitude is what works for me now.” Daria and Robin are two people who are tired of putting up with other people's bullshit. I can relate. This is something I’ve witnessed constantly on Tumblr, social media, and even off it in the real world, and it’s left me tired and world-weary.
Anyways, that attitude is reflected in how she deals with Steve: When he’s trying to pursue girls (like he did in the last episode), or bragging to Dustin about how he’s keeping in shape for the ladies, she sees it as him being shallow and calls him out on it (like with the “You Rule/You Suck” whiteboard). When Steve expresses sincere interest in working with Dustin to crack the Russian message………….she’s still annoyed at him for not doing his job, but she’s a lot more lenient about it, and even offers to help because she knows they need it. Robin is a lot like Nancy in that both preferred Steve being his true self without the superficiality, and Steve liked both of them because they’re the first girls who didn’t fawn over him because of his popularity or good looks. Robin’s probably wishing she’d gotten to see this side of Steve a long time ago.
Part 6: Song Choices
First song is one we heard back in “The Pollywog” in association with Hopper: “You Don’t Mess Around With Jim” by Jim Croce.
youtube
I've already talked about this song in my review of that episode, so I won’t go too much into an analysis of it here, except to say that it plays after Hopper successfully scared Mike into breaking up with El and later celebrates while driving to see Joyce. This is Hopper’s victory song. In this case though, I’m not a fan about the song’s placement in this scene compared to when it was used in season 2. The song is about a “country boy” named Slim who takes down one of the toughest pool hustlers on 42nd Street (Jim Walker), and makes a name for himself as someone you don’t want to mess with. Slim had to work to earn that reputation, and went up against someone who could have easily killed him, which makes his eventual victory as the underdog feel satisfying. In the context of the show, where Hopper scares the shit out of Mike who, for all intents and purposes, is a teenage boy? Not nearly as satisfying so much as petty.
Next song is “Get Up and Go” by The Go-Go’s, which plays when Nancy drags Jonathan along to investigate a lead at Doris Driscoll’s house before cutting to various people shopping at Starcourt Mall.
youtube
This may become a personal favorite, but the song has an optimistic tone that I love. It deals with taking a chance, and demonstrating what you mean through your actions (“But you're the one to make the change. There's nothing I can do. Now's the time for you to move. Actions shout out loud”). It ties well with Nancy’s reasoning for pursuing this lead without permission from Tom, and how she’s sick of being held back by chauvinistic men who have no interest in letting her advance through a career in journalism (“So get up and go. If you’re so tired of moving slow.”). She’s taking action and trying to control her own destiny.
Next song is “Matter of Love” by Altitude Music. This plays when Karen and the older women at the pool are criticizing Heather’s voice while waiting for Billy to show up. All before Karen sees Billy going into the chemical storage closet.
youtube
I have no clue if the Duffer Brothers are being ironic when they chose these songs, but as I’ve said before: This was never “a matter of love” when it came to Billy and Karen (or even the older women ogling Billy at the pool for that matter). It was a matter of lust. The song refers to heartbreak (“I’ve done it again. I’ve let you in to tear my heart in two.”) and being forced to reckon with that. I can maybe see that with the regret Karen feels about things not working out between her and Billy, but not so much with Billy. He’s under the thrall of the Mind Flayer now, and could not care less about whatever relationship he thought he was going to have with Karen. There is one lyric that I believe applies to Billy: “Now I know, you are never coming home.” That’s true for Billy in more ways than one.
Next song is “My Bologna” by Weird Al Yankovic. Scott Clarke is heard listening to this while sculpting toy soldiers before Joyce shows up at his house with scientific questions.
youtube
The song is a parody of “My Sharona” by the Knacks, and deals with craving bologna sausages (“Spreadin' on the mustard now, show me how. Spread it on a litle of this bologna. Hopin' that we don't run out, don't run out. If we do I'm sure that I'll miss bologna.”). The lyrics are meant to be silly and not taken seriously. In the context of Mr. Clarke listening to the song, it humanizes him outside of the school environment and shows that he’s got hobbies and a life that doesn’t just revolve around science. Like I said earlier, he’s a cool guy.
Next song is a personal favorite, and I LOVE its placement in this episode: “Material Girl” by Madonna. This plays during the montage of El and Max shopping at Starcourt Mall while Mike, Lucas, and Will try (and fail) to look for an apology gift for El.
youtube
The music video and its narrative clash with the message that the lyrics convey. The song presents Madonna as the ideal “material girl” who’s attracted to men that have cash and riches (“Cause the boy with the cold hard cash, Is always Mister Right. 'Cause we are living in a material world. And I am a material girl.”). Anyone who can’t live up to that standard gets cast aside. In the music video, however, it’s revealed that Madonna isn’t as glamoured by riches as she lets on, and has even started to get sick of it because it’s just a shallow way for guys to impress her without truly caring about her. One of the guys attracted to her overhears this, and decides to subvert her expectations by giving her flowers instead of diamonds, which she’s both surprised and pleased at. The idea being that simpler is better, and small gestures are more significant compared to grandiose ones.
In the context of the show when the song plays, Max and El’s shopping spree is less about shallow materialism and more about experiencing new things while having fun. Mike and Lucas’s attempts to buy her something expensive (like that golden teddy bear at Zales) miss what El and Max are really looking for: They don’t want an expensive gift; they want Mike to explain himself and to stop lying to them. Since he isn’t able to do so, and thinks this unimpressive gesture is going to fix things, El ends the relationship then and there.
Finally, we have the song that follows El’s breakup with Mike: “Cold as Ice” by Foreigner. It’s also heard when Hopper reluctantly arrests protestors outside of Mayor Kline’s office.
youtube
The main lyrics (“You’re as cold as ice. You’re willing to sacrifice our love”) can work several different ways. They could be interpreted from Mike’s perspective in how brutal El dumping him was, and they could also be interpreted from El’s perspective at her being pissed that Mike’s lying to her (with lying having been shown to be a hot button for El). Alternatively, this could also apply to Hopper’s situation of acting like an enforcer for Mayor Kline: “You want paradise. But someday you'll pay the price, I know.” In Kline’s case, he doesn’t realize it yet, but his corruption is about to be exposed for all to see, and he will lose everything in the process.
To end this review, here’s Robin keeping track of Steve’s record:
Tumblr media
19 notes · View notes
dragonflylady77 · 1 year ago
Text
the bit that mattered
a Harringrove Corner Pride fic (all told in Robin's POV) and a present for @whenyouwishuponastar7 and @discodeviant
I was given the prompt 'enemies to soulmates' and then I stumbled upon this post by @imsodishy with tags by @gravegroves and I knew I had a winner. Also, as a matter of interest, I found the doodle by @ihni from the same post...
Oh and this other post by @ihni also inspired a scene in the fic.
Harringrove & Buckleway | 7.2k
Tags: enemies to soulmates, Robin POV, Billy and Robin are secret queer besties, fake dating to throw parents off the scent of queer teenagers, Steve's bisexual awakening
Robin helps Steve realize his soulmate was under his nose this whole time, he just had to give a guy a chance...
Tumblr media
“Can you run that one past me again, dingus?” Robin couldn't believe the sob story Steve was telling her. She’d heard about the fight back in November, of course, because the rumors had made the rounds at school for over a month. But listening to Steve recount his version of what had happened was leaving a bad taste in her mouth.
“Really?” He sat on the metal stool they kept behind the counter for when they were the only ones on shift. Standing around in an empty store was murder on the feet.
“Come on, Steve, humor me,” Robin said as she refilled the container of sprinkles.
They’d been working at Scoops Ahoy together for a few weeks now, and Robin was pretty sure she was Steve’s only friend who was his age. Those kids of his kept coming in for free ice cream, and so he could sneak them into the movies via the back corridor, but Robin knew Steve didn’t consider them his friends. Not really.
Heather Holloway had come in after her shift at Hawkins Community Pool, and Robin had managed to serve her that one scoop of strawberries and cream without blushing too much. Heather was so pretty with her long dark hair and her big brown eyes and bright red lips… Whenever Robin dreamed about meeting her soulmate, it was usually a girl who looked like Heather. She’d never told anyone about it, and kept the soulmark on her right wrist hidden under the band of her watch. 
Heather had asked the guy who was with her if he wanted something but he’d said no. Robin had seen him around before, at school mostly. She’d briefly wondered if maybe he was dating Heather but the way he kept sneaking glances at Steve made her think that it was more likely she was not the only queer teen in Hawkins. She was pretty sure Steve had no idea, about her or about the guy, whose name, Steve had said with the utmost rancor, was Billy Hargrove. 
“I’m waiting,” she said, glancing at Steve before she checked on the glace cherries. He’d already told her all about the Upside Down, and while she hadn’t seen any proof, she knew that weird stuff happened in Hawkins, so Steve’s story about monstrous creatures from another dimension, and a girl who could move things with her brain, made as much sense as anything else she’d heard. 
Steve groaned but he complied. “Fine. Mrs. Byers, Nancy and Jonathan took Will to the chief’s cabin. Chief Hopper and El went to the lab to close the gate and I stayed behind at the Byers house with the kids because someone had to. Then Hargrove showed up. Max freaked out, she said he was gonna kill her, so I went outside to talk him down, and like, make him leave.”
“He came to get his sister, must have had a reason, you didn't think of that?”
“She was terrified, Robin. And she was right. I mean, he shoved me to the ground then went into the house and attacked Lucas.”
“From what you said to me, he asked about his sister and you lied to his face.”
“Well, yeah, but…”
“Do you not see the problem here?”
“No! He attacked Lucas so I punched him then we had a fight and he broke a plate on my head. A plate, Robin! I still have a scar!”
“Uh huh,” Robin deadpanned, because she knew Steve enough to know he had a flair for the dramatic. That said, he had shown her the scar. It was nowhere near as big or noticeable as his antics made it to be, but she wasn’t about to tell him that.
“And then he used me like his own personal punching bag until I passed out from the pain. The kids told me Max stabbed him in the neck with that syringe she found on the dresser and told him to leave us alone. Then we went into the tunnels to help El.”
“And you took his car.”
“Max drove his car, yes, but I had nothing to do with that, I was unconscious in the backseat for most of the ride.”
“I will grant you that one.”
“Oh thank you, o wise one.”
“Don't get fresh with me, Steven. You really don't see how wrong that whole situation looks from the outside?”
“What are you talking about? Hargrove is the one who showed up and attacked us. He gave me a concussion, Robin. The guy is a psycho.”
Robin lets out a sigh. She felt like getting the whiteboard out to help Steve understand how wrong he was, but the You suck/You rule tally was ongoing. She looked around but the store was still thankfully devoid of customers. Mondays after lunch were mostly dead, affording her and Steve much needed bonding time. “Okay, so, let's recap, and please do not interrupt me.” 
“Fine.”
“The guy shows up looking for his thirteen-year-old sister at a house he doesn’t know, in the middle of the woods. The only people there with his sister are a bunch of thirteen-year-old boys and Steve ‘the Hair’ Harrington. The same Steve Harrington everyone knows is a hit with the ladies and who is rumored to have slept with over half the female population of Hawkins High.”
Steve opened his mouth but Robin glared at him and he closed it again.
“I said do not interrupt me. I know neither of us has siblings, but I have girl cousins and I know that my aunt would not take it well if one of her daughters was alone in a house filled with teenage boys, my uncle even less so. You lied to him about the sister he was looking for, you antagonized him, and then you threw the first punch. Is it any wonder he fought back? And don’t answer that, it was rhetorical. That means it doesn’t need an answer.”
“I know what it means, thanks. I did graduate from high school.”
“Good for you, now shut up. From what I’ve heard your children say when you illegally let them into the back corridor, Max’s stepfather seems like a total hardass, and she’s sneaking around a lot. Which leads me to believe her big brother, the aforementioned Billy Hargrove, may well have been under orders to bring her back, or he was trying to get her home before their parents came back. Either way, it seems likely that the older sibling would have been left in charge of the younger one.”
“You don’t know that for sure. I mean he—”
“Steven MiddleName Harrington, I swear to the goddess…”
“Sorry.”
“So, in all likelihood, Hargrove was left in charge of Max, and she left without telling him, and when he came looking for her, it didn’t go well for anyone, then Max shot her brother up full of some unknown drug from a syringe left unattended—not very safe, but whatever—and you, what, just left him unconscious on the floor while you guys stole his car?”
“Um, yeah, I guess… when you lay it out like that, it sounds really bad.”
“Dingus, that is what happened. Bet his dad was super impressed with him when he got home with no car and no Max.”
Steve groaned, leaning on the counter and resting his head on his folded arms. Robin took pity on him. She put her hand on his shoulder and patted it awkwardly a couple of times.
“I remember that both of you looked rather beat up when you came back to school, though you came back a few days before he did.”
“I did?” Steve sat up and stared at her.
“Oh yeah. I told you before, I’m very observant.”
“Riiiight.”
Robin lightly punched Steve on the shoulder, as punishment for his disbelieving tone. She was way more observant than him, that was for sure. “So, what happened after that?”
Steve shrugged. “Nothing.”
“What do you mean nothing? I thought you said he apologized?”
“Oh, well, yeah. He drove up in his car while I was waiting for Dustin at the arcade, and he said he was sorry about the fight. That’s it. Max said he apologized to Lucas as well.”
“And?”
“And he’s been staying away ever since, like he told Max he would, the night of the fight.”
“After she threatened to pulverize his boy parts with that nail bat you keep in the boot of your car, right?”
“Yeah, well, I don’t really remember that part, cos, yanno, concussion from that plate he smashed on my head, but Dustin told me about it in great detail, many many times.”
“That kid needs to learn to shut up, I swear.”
Steve chuckled. “He grows on you.”
“Yeah, like mold,” Robin deadpanned, making Steve cackle.
*****
Three days later, Robin was deep in the stacks at the library when she bumped into someone, causing them to drop the handful of books they were carrying.
“Shoot, sorry, I wasn’t paying attention,” she said, crouching to help.
“It’s okay, Buckley. I got it.”
Robin fell on her ass from the surprise. “You know my name?”
“Uh, yeah?” Billy Hargrove said, straightening up and offering her a hand up.
Robin accepted the help, still in shock, then followed the guy to the closest study table where he’d left his messenger bag. She sat across the table from him, her eyes never leaving his face.
“You gonna say something or you just gonna stare at me for the rest of the day? Only I have a shift at the pool in a bit.” He lifted an eyebrow at her, daring her to speak up.
“Oh, um, sorry. It’s just… how do you know my name?” She really, really, needed to know.
“You’ve been in my AP English class since I moved here and you play the French horn with the band every time we play a home game. Course I know your name.”
“Oh.”
“And…” Billy leaned forward, gesturing at Robin to do the same.
She complied, and watched, confused, as Billy looked around to see if anyone was near, before he whispered, “I’ve seen the way you look at Hank, and I can help, if you want.”
“Hank? I don’t…” Robin shook her head. The conversation was taking a surreal turn.
“Sorry, Heather. Holloway.”
“Oh.” Robin felt her cheeks heat up and it was her turn to look around, fidgeting with her rings.
“Don’t worry,” Billy whispered, both hands flat on the table. “I’m not gonna out you to anyone. I may be an asshole, but I wouldn’t compromise someone’s safety like that.”
“Ho-how did you…?” Robin stammered, glad she was sitting down. She felt like a breeze would have knocked her down. She hadn’t even told Steve, and he was her best friend. Maybe.
“Let’s just say you’re not the only one who has to hide who they truly are, for fear of repercussions.”
“When you say repercussions…?” She had to know. She had an inkling about Billy’s dad from some things she’d heard Max say but having confirmation she was right would be vindicating, especially the next time Steve brought up The Evil Billy Hargrove...
“Let’s just say I like being alive, Buckley, and leave it at that, ay?”
Ouch.
“Robin. And you must be joking. Please tell me you’re joking.”
“I had to tell the doctor I fell down some stairs and broke my wrist because Max told my dad she’d seen me sitting with a guy in the library at my old school, Robin, so you tell me. I was tutoring the kid in math but Neil didn’t give a fuck. Right after that, he moved us to this podunk town in the middle of fucking nowhere. Wasn’t fun driving with a cast, let me tell you.”
“Is that really why you moved here?” It seemed a bit far-fetched to her, relocating an entire family because of a misunderstanding like that.
“Well, Susan’s sister lives in Indianapolis, but Neil was more than happy to move me across the country to a less… permissive state.”
“Is California really better for, yanno, people like… like us ?” Robin whispered, elated her hunch had been correct and that she suddenly had someone her age to talk to about these things. 
“Oh yeah. Well, I mean, it can still be dangerous, but, fuck, dude, me and some friends drove up to L.A. last year for the Pride parade and it was fucking amazing.”
“Oh my goddess… You have to tell me all about it, please!”
“Another time, friend. Right now, we need to come up with a plan for you, before I go to work.”
Robin’s cheeks were heating up again. “Oh, um, no, no, it’s okay, there’s no need.”
“Buckley, why do you think that Hank drags me to the stupid mall after every shift? It’s not for the ice cream, because her parents are loaded and she’s got a freezer full of nicer ice cream than your strawberry and cream at home…”
“Maybe she’s just your decoy so you can enjoy the view…”
Billy laughed and Robin startled. She didn’t remember ever hearing him laugh. They received glares from the librarian and a forbidding ‘shhhh’ that made them both silently snicker.
Billy sat back in his chair, the mirth now gone from his eyes. “The difference, dear Robin, is that the view I enjoy hates my everliving guts and I have zero chance in hell to ever close that deal, due to said view’s inclinations, while you, my musically inclined friend, don’t even realize how close you are to getting what you want.”
“You think so?”
“I know so.”
Billy’s watch started beeping, earning him another glare from the librarian, even though he silenced it quickly. “That’s my alarm. Need to get to the pool for my shift. I’ll catch you later. Think about what I said.”
Robin watched Billy leave, marveling at the absolutely unexpected yet terribly exciting turn her afternoon had taken.
*****
Steve looked like he hadn’t slept since their last shift together two days ago and Robin wasted no time telling him as much. He threw a dark look her way but said nothing.
“Aw, come on, dingus, don’t be like that. What’s keeping you from your beauty sleep?”
“This is all your fault, you know,” Steve bit out as he moved to refill the next container of sprinkles. 
Robin didn’t understand why the store only offered sprinkles in the colors of the flag, but that might be because she didn’t really have a patriotic bone in her body. “How is it my fault?” she said, holding the jar of red sprinkles for Steve.
He glared at her as he put down the white sprinkles and picked up the red ones. “You made me feel guilty for something that happened over six months ago.”
“And? I didn’t realize there was an expiry date on figuring out you did something shitty and taking steps to fix it.”
“Oh, now I have to fix it as well?” Steve argued, spinning so fast the Scoops hat fell off his head.
Robin bent down to pick it up and put it down on the counter with a sigh. “Steve…”
“Robin. I draw the line at one concussion a year, thank you.”
“Oh my goddess, Steve, Billy isn’t going to punch you if you apologize for lying to his face.”
“One, you don’t know that, and two, since when are you on a first name basis with the guy? Pretty sure you didn’t even know his name when you made me tell you about the fight over and over the other day,” Steve said, fixing her with a stare that might work on his kids but didn’t work on her.
All the same, Robin was happy to be saved from answering by a slew of customers that kept them so busy they had to take their breaks at different times. Steve finished his shift earlier than her and she was only too happy to wave him off. The look he gave her before he walked out the door told her that he would demand answers the next time they saw each other.
Walking to the bus stop after her shift ended and cursing herself for asking her mom for a ride to the mall earlier that day instead of taking her bike, Robin startled when a vaguely familiar blue Camaro slowed down alongside her.
“Hey, Buckley. Fancy a ride home?”
Robin stopped and looked through the open passenger window with a grin. “Hargrove. Are you stalking me?”
“You should be so lucky. Get in, we need to talk.”
Dropping her bag in the back before settling into the passenger seat, Robin angled her body towards Billy. “Well?”
Billy threw the butt of his cigarette on the road then pulled away from the curb, waiting until they were back on the road into town to open his mouth. “Dropped off Hank at the mall after our shift, her mom is getting her a new outfit for our date on Saturday.”
What? Robin’s fingers dug into the leather seat under her. “A date? You’re going on a date with Heather? But I thought—”
“Relax, Robin, I told you I would help and I’m gonna. Me and Hank had a chat the other day after I saw you at the library and we came up with a plan.”
“Oh?” Robin wasn’t sure what else to say. She didn’t like feeling confused and so far both her interactions with Billy Hargrove had left her on the back foot.
“Yeah. Thing is, we figured if her parents, and my dad, think we’re dating, it will get them off our backs.” 
“Okay…” That made sense to Robin. Being a queer teenager in small town America was scary if your parents weren’t accepting, and Robin knew she was lucky in that respect. Her parents were soulmates and they’d always told her they loved her and would love whoever her soulmate turned out to be. 
“So the idea is that on Saturday night, I'm gonna pick her up, then pick you up, and we're gonna go over to the drive-in in Marion, and then I'll make myself scarce until the movie is over.”
“Oh god. You’re gonna… you’re… and she… oh god.” Robin couldn’t breathe. This was really happening. She was going on a date. With a girl. With Heather . 
She didn’t realize Billy had stopped on the side of the road until he was crouching on the ground next to her, holding her hands and telling her to breathe.
“Deep breaths, Robin. That’s it. You got this.”
“I…I… oh god…”
“Hey. Calm down. It’s gonna be okay, you know why?”
“Why?”
“She likes you. She really likes you.”
“She does…?”
“Yeah. And you know what else?”
“No.”
“I’ve seen the way you look at her, and I’ve seen how animated she is when it’s just the two of us and she won’t stop talking about you. And I wonder…”
“What?”
“Your soulmark wouldn’t happen to be a flower by any chance?”
Robin eeped and she took her hands back to clutch at her right wrist. What the fuck was happening right now? She must be dreaming, there was no other explanation.
“No, dude, you’re not dreaming” Billy grinned. “I show you mine, you show me yours?”
Robin nodded because she couldn’t trust herself to keep her thoughts out of her mouth. Her eyes bugged out when Billy removed the watch he kept on his right wrist. His skin wasn’t as tanned under the strap and she immediately spotted the five point crown lightly etched on the inside of Billy’s wrist.
She scrambled to take off her own watch and share her own soulmark. “I’ve never shown it to anyone, not even my parents,” she said, her eyes tracing the familiar lines of the small violet. It had felt too private to share with anyone, not that she had many friends anyway.
“My friend Argyle back in Cali is the only one who knows about mine. Doubt Neil would take too kindly to this confirmation his useless son is a fa—”
“Don’t say that word,” Robin urged him. Then she remembered something Billy had said at the library. “Ooh!” She slapped a hand on her mouth then slowly let it drop. “A crown. I get it now. You think Steve is…”
“I don’t think, I know.” Billy sounded so defeated it broke Robin’s heart.
“How can you be so sure?”
“Basketball practice, Robin. Communal showers don’t hide much, even if you’re doing your best not to look.”
“Crap.”
“Exactly. So let’s focus on getting you and Hank together instead, alright?” Billy said, standing up again and putting his watch back on.
Robin did the same and waited until Billy was back in the driver’s seat. “Billy?”
Billy glanced at her then back at the road. “Yeah?”
“I, um, I was talking with Steve the other day at work, about that fight you guys had last November, at the Byers’ house, and I may have impressed upon him how wrong it looked for your thirteen-year-old sister to be alone in a strange house with a bunch of teenage boys, and, um, there is a slight chance that he might decide to apologize for lying to you and throwing the first punch, and yanno, taking your car while you lay full of unlabeled drugs on a dirty floor. Or something.”
“I’m sorry, what?”
“You heard me. So if he does, could you… not punch him? Maybe?”
“If, and that’s a big if, Steve comes to me to apologize, I promise to hear him out.”
*****
“Hey, dingus?”
It was Friday night, and Robin was lying on Steve’s couch eating popcorn from a giant bowl on the floor. He was sitting next to it on a cushion. Robin wasn’t really paying attention to the movie Steve had put on, too keyed up about the motherflippin’ date she was going on the next evening. 
Billy was being the perfect wingman so she wanted to return the favor, and that started by testing the waters.
“Yeah?” Steve took a sip of his cola and turned his head to look at her.
“You ever think about what your soulmate might be like?”
“I used to. I had all these grand ideas about all that stuff, and for a bit, I even believed Nancy might be my soulmate.”
“Oh?”
“Yeah, but our soulmarks didn’t match, not even a little bit. And after that, I just… stopped.”
“Stopped what?”
“Looking. Hoping. If there’s a person made for me out there, I doubt they’re stuck in Hawkins, yanno? And since I’m never getting out of here…”
“Aw, Stevie, don’t be like that…” Robin patted Steve on the shoulder. “We’ll get out of this place, and you’ll find them, whoever they are.”
Steve let out a disbelieving snort. “Sure… As the person who started the You Rule/You Suck board, you know very well that my chances of that are about as high as my chances of getting into college.”
“What do you think they look like?” Robin asked, shushing him when he groaned his displeasure at her pushing it. “Come on, indulge me.”
“What don’t you tell me about your soulmate instead?” Steve pushed back.
“Um…”
“Ha! Not so keen to share now, are you?” Steve turned around to face her, his back to the TV, movie completely forgotten.
Robin sat up. This would make or break their friendship. She took a deep breath and threw herself into the deep end. “I’ve had the same image of who my soulmate is since I started middle school. I’ve always imagined her with long dark hair, brown eyes and—”
“Shiny red lips that match her work uniform and a first name that starts with H?”
Robin felt the tip of her ears heat up. Steve was watching her with his usual smile, and he wasn’t ordering her out of his house.
“I know I’m not the most observant person, but even I noticed how often Heather comes in for one scoop of the least interesting flavor we sell. And she’s hated my guts since kindergarten so…”
“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you before. I wasn’t sure how you’d react, learning I’m into… you know… girls,” Robin whispered the last word, even though Steve admittedly already knew and they were alone in his house. It still felt like something she should hide; less so when she was hanging out with Billy, which seemed to happen more since that day at the library. They’d started spending their free periods together at the same study table of the seniors home room most days.
“You’re my friend, Robin.” Steve said. “Pretty much my only friend. And I’m not gonna risk losing that because we both like boobies.”
The serious way Steve said it launched Robin into a laughing fit and Steve joined her. When it ended, they were both sitting on the floor, her legs on his lap, the TV screen a flurry of static.
“Hey.”
“Yeah?”
“Can I see your soulmark?” 
Steve shrugged. “Sure.”
To Robin’s surprise, Steve whipped off his shirt, dropping it on top of her legs, before lifting his left arm. He angled his head.
“It’s right there, on my ribs, by my armpit.”
Robin peered at the area Steve had indicated and, sure enough, there it was. A crown with five points, matching Billy’s perfectly. She couldn’t quite silence the ‘eep’ that escaped her and Steve frowned at her as he put his shirt back on.
“What?”
“Nothing. A crown for King Steve. Fitting.” She moved her legs off Steve and got back up onto the couch, her mind going a mile a minute. She needed to find a way to plant a seed in Steve’s mind, to help him open his horizon to a different possibility. She knew you couldn’t make a person queer, of course, but the universe had decided these two boys were soulmates, so she had to do something to help. 
She tuned back into what Steve was saying.
“...left that king bullshit behind in high school when I realized I wanted to be a better person.”
“So it wasn’t just because you wanted in Nancy Wheeler’s pants?” Robin couldn’t help the snide remark, grinning as she said it.
“Oh my god, Robin!” Steve shoved her shoulder. “What about you? What’s yours?”
“A flower, on the inside of my wrist,” she told him, thinking how odd it was that two boys linked by fate had asked her the same question within a few days of each other.
“Dainty,” Steve said with a snort and it was Robin’s turn to shove him.
Still laughing, Steve stood to go put another movie on then took his spot in front of the couch again. “Hey, you wanna go for a milkshake tomorrow after work? My treat. You can help me figure out how I’m gonna apologize to Billy Hargrove without getting punched.”
“For fuck’s sake, Steve, stop making him out to be such a monster.”
“Sorry, I forgot you’re president of his fan club now. My bad.” Steve’s posture went all rigid and he kept his eyes on the screen in front of them.
Robin took a deep breath before she replied with something she would for sure regret. She forced a smile and slid onto the floor next to Steve, resting her head on his shoulder. “Dingus, you’re my best friend, you know that. But I think we’d both benefit from having more friends our age, and unless you really want to hang out with your ex and the guy she dumped you for, our options are limited.”
“But Billy, Robin?”
“Yes, Billy. He’s funny, he’s one of the top students at school, he drives a cool car, and he’s objectively, and by any standards, extremely good looking.”
“I thought you only liked girls.”
“I’m a lesbian, Steven, not blind.”
“I don’t know…”
“Well, I do, and I’m sorry, but I can’t go for a milkshake tomorrow.” Robin paused then whispered, “I, um, I have, um, a date.”
Steve spun so fast Robin fell over onto the carpet.
“A date! Oh my god, Robin! Is it with Heather? How? Wow! What the fuck!”
She sat up, rubbing her elbow that had taken the brunt of her fall. “Ow.”
“I’m sorry! You can’t just spring this on me like that! Spill, lady! I want details!”
“Yes, it’s with Heather. And, uh, it was set up by, um, a mutual friend. We’re going to the drive-in over in Marion. I’ve been kinda freaking out about it, to be honest.”
“A mutu—Oh. I see.”
“Do not start this again, I need my best friend right now, not King Steve’s high school vendetta.”
“Okay, okay, sorry.”
“Tell me something, why does he get under your skin this much?”
“I’m not sure what you mean.”
“Oh please, the mere mention of his name gets your hackles raised like no one else does. From what you’ve told me, it predates the fight you guys had at the Byers’ house. Did you seriously never wonder what it is about Billy Hargrove that makes you react so strongly?”
Steve’s eyes widened but he didn’t say anything. Robin patted Steve’s knee before standing up.
“I’ll get us another drink if you rewind the movie. I missed everything that happened in it so far.”
Steve nodded and moved to the VCR as Robin left the living room for the kitchen. She figured she’d done enough pushing for one evening. 
*****
“Earth to Robin, need you out here, dude.”
Steve’s voice pulled Robin out of her daydreams. She checked her watch to see her break had ended a few minutes ago. She hurried back into the main part of the store and went to work, scooping ice cream like it was her calling while Steve rang the orders on the temperamental till.
Once the after school rush had died down, she picked up the mop and did a quick pass on the blue and white checkered lino while Steve cleared rubbish and wiped melted ice cream off the tables.
“You’ve been spacey all day, Rob. Are you okay? I hope it means you had a good time on Saturday night.”
Robin smiled as she finished cleaning then took the mop back into the back room. She waited for Steve to join her, keeping an eye on the main doors through the small window behind the counter.
“So? How did it go? What movie did you see?”
“I have no idea what the movie was, we were too busy making out in the backseat of the Camaro,” Robin said with a happy sigh. “Best night of my life so far.”
“Camaro? Hargrove’s Camaro?”
“Yes, Stevie. I told you Billy set it up. He picked Heather up first, to make it seem like they’re dating, and get Billy’s dad off his back, then they picked me up. When we got there, he parked the car and went to read his book at the diner on Main Street.”
“That was very thoughtful of him.”
“I don’t know why you’re so surprised. He’s a good guy once you get to know him. Sure, yes, he’s got some anger issues, but anyone would, with a dad like his.”
“Like what?”
“Are you seriously telling me you’ve never heard Max talk about how much of a controlling hardass Mr Hargrove is? I only see your kids when you sneak them in and I’ve heard it enough times.”
“Um, no, I tend to just tune all their chatter out. So he’s bad news?”
“He’s the kind of guy who’s only got bad sides.”
“Oh, okay. Yikes.”
“I probably shouldn’t have told you, because it’s not my story to tell, but I needed you to understand.”
“Thanks. I mean it. I’ve, um, I’ve been thinking a lot about what you said, and I’m gonna apologize to him for my part in that stupid fight.”
“I’m glad to hear it, because he and Heather are coming over after their shift at the pool. We talked about going for burgers and I think you should come with us. It will help sell it a bit more if it looks like a double date.”
Robin chuckled at Steve’s impression of a deer in headlights. “Don’t worry, dingus, we don’t have to hold hands or anything.”
Thankfully, Steve had recovered by the time they closed the store for the day and met Billy and Heather in the food court. Steve took Billy aside briefly and got through his apology without getting punched, like Robin had predicted. The look Billy threw at her when they rejoined her and Heather was filled with new-found gratitude and Robin felt a bit like a miracle worker on a mission from the universe.
They headed out in pairs, Robin giddy with excitement, as Heather’s fingers kept brushing against hers as they walked out of the mall and into the carpark. Neither boys were keen to leave their cars there so they traveled separately to the diner.
They piled up in a booth, Steve and Robin on one side, Billy and Heather on the other, and ordered. They made small talk about the highs and lows of their day at work as they waited for their food. Robin was vibrating with excitement. Heather kept smiling at her as they ate, their ankles locked together under the table. 
When Steve excused himself to go to the bathroom after they’d ordered dessert, Billy leaned forward across the table and smiled at Robin.
“I don’t know what you said to him, but thank you.”
“You deserve better, Billy,” Heather said in a clipped tone, red lips around her straw as she finished her strawberry milkshake commanding Robin’s attention.
“Hank, this is more than I thought I’d get, as little as it is. At least he’s not glaring daggers at me anymore.”
“I’d say you’re welcome,” Robin told Billy with an encouraging smile, “but I’m not done trying.”
*****
Things got better slowly over the next few weeks.
Billy told Robin about Steve showing up at the quarry and how they shared a couple of beers as they smoked some weed and talked.
During another double date at the diner, Steve and Billy got into a very animated conversation about Dune, Billy arguing the book is better, while Steve defended the movie, despite the fact that he had absolutely not read the book. Robin and Heather escaped to make out in the bathroom.
As summer turned to fall, they left Scoops Ahoy to go work at Family Video, and Steve lived through another one of his father’s lectures about his future. He moped around for days afterwards and Robin wasn’t sure how to help then one night, Billy showed up. Robin left them to it and heard later about how they’d raided Mr Harrington’s liquor cabinet and got so extremely drunk they’d passed out on the floor in the den, and woken up cuddling. 
Billy told her he’d pretended to be asleep until Steve went to the bathroom, then he’d gone to the kitchen to make coffee and pretended it hadn’t happened.
Steve hadn’t mentioned it at all. Robin said nothing but took mental note of the daydreaming look on Steve’s face that appeared more often the day after he spent time hanging out with Billy.
Then one day, she arrived for her after school shift at Family Video and headed for the break room to dump her backpack and her jacket, and Steve followed her. He seemed flustered, unusually so.
“You okay, dingus? Did something happen? Mrs. Wheeler get too close again?” Robin asked, a shudder of distaste at the memory of seeing Nancy’s mom seductively running a finger along Steve’s hand as she’d picked up her change a few weeks ago. Steve had washed his hands for like an hour afterwards.
“You!” Steve started, pointing his finger at Robin and pacing the small room. “This is all your fault!”
“What did I do now?”
“You told me to give Billy a chance. You told me I needed to have more friends my age. And I listened to you, and we’ve been hanging out, and talking. About all sorts of stuff. And let me tell you, lady, you now have serious competition for your best friend spot, just saying.”
“Okay…” Robin still didn’t see what about that would warrant the state Steve was in. “I fail to see how any of this is a bad thing, dingus.”
Steve collapsed onto the rickety chair that sat by the equally rickety card table Keith had installed in one corner. Robin cringed at the loud creaking noise it made when Steve’s knee started bouncing in time with Steve running his fingers through his hair.
She knelt on the floor next to Steve, and reached up to get his hands free from the now tangled mess on top of his head, really concerned now. “Sweetie, what happened?” she asked softly, cutting through his mutterings.
“Dreams, Robin.”
“What kinds of dreams, Steve?”
The look he gave her was enough of a clue. “Oh, okay… It’s normal to have, um, graphic dreams, you know that, we learned about it in Sex Ed class.”
“Sex Ed classes didn’t exactly cover having graphic and detailed sex dreams about your male best friend, Robin,” Steve told her in a rushed whisper.
“Well… no, they did not. But there’s nothing wrong with having dreams.”
“But what does it mean?” He sounded haunted by it and it broke Robin’s heart.
She wrapped her arms around his shoulders and gave him a rare hug before sitting back down. “It doesn’t have to mean anything. Or it could mean that you like both, girls and boys, I mean. Or…”
“Or what?”
“Remember when you asked me about my soulmate and I pretty much described Heather?”
“Yeah.”
“Well, as it turns out, her soulmark is the exact same flower, only in a different spot.”
“I’m happy for you, I really am, it’s great, but that doesn’t help me much right now. I need the dreams to stop. I am going crazy. I can’t sleep, because every time I close my eyes, I…”
“Steve, sweetie, maybe the universe is trying to tell you to stop fighting it.”
“Fighting what?”
“You know that crown on your ribs?”
Steve closed his eyes and shook his head. “Don’t say it.” His knee was bouncing again, faster than before.
“Steve...”
“Don’t say it, Robin.” Steve opened his eyes again and he looked about to cry.
“I’ve seen its match.”
“You’re telling the truth, aren’t you?”
“I would never lie to you, dingus,” Robin told him earnestly. The ding of the counter bell interrupted her train of thought. “Fuck. You stay here, take the time you need, and I’ll go deal with the customers.”
“Thank you.”
“It’s gonna be okay, Stevie. You’ll see.” 
She left him there, closing the door behind her as she stepped into the area behind the counter. Her eyes narrowed when she took in the gaggle of Steve’s children gathered on the other side. She let out an exaggerated sigh so they’d know she didn’t have the patience to deal with them.
“What do you lot want?”
The annoying kid who never shut up glared at Robin. “We need to talk to Steve.” 
“Well, you can’t. He’s not here.”
“His car is outside.”
Robin shrugged. “Dunno what to tell you. I’m not his keeper. He’s not here and if you’re not going to rent videos, you can leave. Shoo.”
She stared them down until they left, grumbling as they filed through the door.
“Hey.”
“Jesus!” Robin startled, not expecting Billy to appear in front of her. “Oh my god, wear a bell or something. I nearly had a heart attack.”
Billy chuckled and leaned onto the counter. “Sorry, Rob. Didn’t mean to scare ya. Is he really not here or were you just trying to get rid of the weird kids brigade?”
“Oh he’s here. He’s having a major freak-out in the break room.”
“Fuck. Is he gonna be alright?”
Robin and Billy had become pretty close over the past few months, as they bonded over shared interests and her secret relationship with Heather had progressed. She knew he’d made his peace with being nothing more than best friends with Steve, despite their matching soulmarks or his own feelings for Steve. She loved how much he cared for her favorite dingus, and she wasn’t about to start lying to him about Steve.
“I’m not sure. He was pretty shaken up.”
Billy groaned and rested his head between his arms on the counter. “It’s probably my fault.”
“What do you mean? What happened?”
He lifted his head and stared at a spot on the wall. “Last weekend, at the quarry, I stupidly mentioned soulmates. No, not like that , I just… asked him if he ever dreamed about his. Then he asked about mine. I stayed vague, for obvious reasons, but he kept asking and I may have snapped then driven off.”
“What the hell, Billy?”
“I know, I know, but I felt cornered, okay?” He ran a hand over his face then finally looked Robin in the eye. “I don’t know how much longer I can go on pretending he’s not everything I’ve ever wanted.”
Robin heard a click behind her and noticed Billy turning deathly white and frozen on the spot.
“Billy?”
At the sound of Steve’s voice, Robin turned around to find him standing in the doorway.
“Hey, dingus,” Robin called out with extra cheer in her voice. “Feeling better?” 
Steve ignored her, his attention on Billy whose eyes hadn’t left his.
“Do you think we could talk?”
“Of course, pretty boy.” Billy cut himself off, and Robin spotted his cheeks getting pink under his tan. “I mean, sure, here, or…?”
“Here is fine.” Steve half turned, looking at Robin, a question in his eyes.
“I’ll cover for you, no worries.”
She motioned for Billy to follow Steve, and she’d never seen him look so scared. She closed the door behind Billy and turned the music up a couple of notches, just in case…
When they came out of the break room forty minutes later, they both looked disheveled and Steve was sporting a rather damning hickey on his collarbone.
He came to stand next to her at the counter and they both watched Billy walk towards the exit, though Steve’s eyes strayed decidedly lower than Robin’s. Billy pushed the door and turned to give them a little wave before he stepped onto the sidewalk.
“Not a word, Robin. Not a word.”
Robin mimed zipping her lips together but that didn’t stop her smile. She bumped her shoulder into Steve’s and he bumped hers back.
A large group of customers entered the shop and the two of them got to work, dealing with returns that needed rewinding, and issuing new movies. The job wasn’t exactly rewarding, they didn’t get paid much, but all that didn’t matter, because working together had led them both to find their soulmates.
And that was the bit that really mattered.
99 notes · View notes
estrellami-1 · 2 years ago
Text
If I Should Stay
Part 1 | . . . | Part 24 | Part 25 | Part 26
They watch her go, and Hopper remarks, “She seems like a good kid.”
Steve chuckles. “She’s great. Part of it is due to you.”
Hopper looks at him incredulously. “Me?”
“Sure,” Steve shrugs, shoving his hands in his pockets. “I don’t know how much I’m supposed to share, or not supposed to share, about the details of the future, but you end up basically adopting her. Joyce helps a lot, and for a while she moves to California with them.” He tilts his head. “It’s a weird custody thing that somehow works. I don’t really know the details.”
Hopper sighs. “Kid, you’re gonna drive me to drinking more.”
Steve smirks, fully giving in to the temptation to fuck with Hopper. “Eh, the Russians pretty much fix that for you.”
Hopper drags a hand down his face with another sigh. “I don’t want to know.”
“Probably for the best,” Steve agrees. “Especially since we plan on that not happening this time around. Hopefully with me not fighting anyone.”
Hopper squints at him. “How many people rocked your shit?”
Steve tilts his head. “I don’t know if Jonathan gave me my first concussion, but he definitely beat me to hell. Then the Russians, and there was definitely a concussion with that. Then Billy, he broke a plate over my head, so that’s another concussion.” He shrugs. “So like… two and a half, probably?”
Robin taps his shoulder as she passes by. “You’re forgetting the demobat,” she says, then pauses. “And did the vines get you?”
Steve sighs. “Dammit. I knew I was forgetting something. Can we just call that an even three?”
“Jesus fucking Christ,” Hopper grits out. “Were you dropped on your head as a child?”
“That implies I was picked up in the first place,” Steve fires back without thinking, then blinks. “Um. Sorry.”
Hopper squints at him. “I feel like you need a hug, but I’m the worst person in the world for that.”
From across the room, Alli calls, “Steve, stop fucking with the chief.”
He turns to her, jaw dropped. “I am not!”
“Bubba,” she says, giving him an extremely judgy look.
He squints at her, then pointedly turns away, only to come face-to-face with Eddie, who’s looking between the two of them with an amused look on his face.
Steve goes scarlet. “Oh,” he says. “Hi.”
Eddie looks like he’s considering something. “Hi.” He shuffles a little, looks down at his feet then back up at Steve. “Um. I wanted to thank you. I heard what you said to the chief, about me.”
Steve smiles. “I know it probably doesn’t seem like it, but I swear the guy’s actually a teddy bear.”
Eddie shrugs. “Well, still. Thanks.”
Steve smiled shyly at him. “You’re welcome,” he says quietly. “And thank you. For the gun stuff.”
Eddie grins. “Gun stuff?”
Steve flushed scarlet again. “Shuddup,” he murmurs. “But seriously. I- it was selfish, wanting you here this time, y’know? You would’ve been fine if I hadn’t dragged you into it. Shit- shit, you would’ve been okay, nothing goes after you yet…”
“Steve,” Eddie says, and his attention snaps to a soft smile. “It’s okay. I’m involved now, I’m here, and I’m not leaving.”
Steve takes a breath. It only stutters a little. “Okay,” he whispers, then takes another breath. “Um. Sorry.”
Eddie offers him a kind smile. “I think you’re kinda due for a breakdown, dude, after hearing what you’ve been through? I think you’ve more than earned it.” He looks around, leans closer to Steve, lowers his voice. “Tell you what. Tonight, or whenever it’s just us, I’ll bring out the lunchbox.”
Steve huffs out a laugh. Does his best to ignore the just us. “Sounds great, honestly. Thank you.”
Eddie leans back with a grin, then winks at him before he walks away.
Steve turns and catches Robin’s eye. He widens his, and she raises an eyebrow, nodding in the direction of the bathroom.
Steve considers it, then shakes his head, jerks it in the direction of the kitchen, walking that way without waiting for her.
He’s got his head stuck in the fridge by the time she gets into the kitchen. “I’m thinking a casserole,” he says, “I don’t know what else is gonna feed everyone-”
“Steve,” Robin says gently. “We don’t have time for you to deflect.”
He shuts the door with a sigh and leans his forehead against the cool metal. “He’s being so nice,” he all but whines.
“And you don’t know how to handle it,” Robin nods, patting his shoulder. “I know.”
“I fucked this up,” he murmurs.
“You didn’t. He likes you, Steve. It’s just shitty timing.”
He takes a breath, lets it whoosh out. “I can’t ask him to wait for me.”
“Maybe you won’t have to,” she says. “Maybe he’ll realize you’re worth the wait.”
He manages a grin. “I think that’s the nicest thing you’ve ever said to me.”
She rolls her eyes, but smiles. “Yeah, well, when you look this pathetic…”
He squawks and launches himself at her, and she yelps and runs out towards the living room.
He grins and turns around, back to the fridge. It really is time for dinner, and a casserole does sound good.
Permanent Taglist: @justforthedead89 @ilovecupcakesandtea @madigoround @bookbinderbitch @suddenlyinlove @nburkhardt @artiststarme @paintsplatteredandimperfect @i-less-than-three-you @alyelf @quarble @messrs-weasley @littlewildflowerkitten @vankaar @starman-jpg @bornonthesavage @steddie-there @goodolefashionedloverboi @andienotannie @cinnamon-mushroomabomination @platinum-sunset @just-ladyme @steddiestains @swimmingbirdrunningrock @imhereforthelolzdontyellatme @martinskis-lydias @notaqueenakhaleesi @sleepyboosstuff @bestwifehaver @m-owo-n @thatonebadideapanda @finalmoondragon @velocitytimes2 @callmeanythjing @ajeff855 @ilikeititspretty @knitsforthetrail @sillysparrow @that-one-corvid @ace-is-bored @muricel @harpymoth @weirdandabsurd42
Fic Taglist: @blondlanfear @do-you-want-something-more @str4wb3rry-guy @paperbackribs @ninjapirateunicorns @bisexualdisastersworld @hiscrimsonangel @lolawonsstuff @xo-r4e @thedragonsaunt @l0st-strawberry
307 notes · View notes
metalmonki · 1 year ago
Text
The Dating Odyssey: Eddie
Eddie Munson/Billy Hargrove/Steve Harrington/Jim Hopper/Jonathan Byers x fem!reader
3.5k word count
fluff, idiot reader, reader who can't say no, choose your own adventure-ish
Part 1 / Steve's Ending / Jim's Ending / Billy's Ending / Jonathan's Ending
Tumblr media
That night you had a fitful sleep. You couldn’t stop thinking about who you would choose and how you were supposed to let the other guys know you weren’t interested. You gave up trying to get any decent sort of sleep at 4am. You instead choose to hop up and get ready for work. You showered, dressed, had breakfast and your morning coffee and waited for the time to roll around for you to go to work. When they time finally rolled around you collected all the essays Carol left you to mark and packed them into your bag. A smile playing on your face. You couldn't wait to see her reaction when all her students got A's it was also a great distraction to the current situation. You grinned as you made the quick walk from your apartment to your car. The whole drive to Hawkins High you kept glancing over your bag. If Eddies plan worked and this landed Carol in hot water you would have to find a way to thank him. When you reached the school you quickly grabbed your bag and hurried through the doors. You had not taken 5 steps inside when you were stopped by a voice behind you.
“Ah Miss y/l/n just who I wanted to see”
“Of Principle Higgins sir how can I help you?” You turned around facing him
“I need you to cover Miss Perkins English classes today she has come down sick and can't make it”
“Oh I would be delighted to sir” You smiled a little too excited
“Okay well her classes rotate with yours so you should be fine let me know if you need any help” Principle Higgins walked off towards his office
Taking Carols classes meant you weren't going to be leaving early today like a normal Monday but at least you could pull off Eddies plan without Carol knowing until it was way, way too late to change anything. You were so going to have to track him down after school let out to tell him though, he was going to freak out. You headed off to your classroom to begin setting up for the day. You knew you were going to need to use your time this morning as well as recces and some of lunch to make sure all the classes went smoothly. The bell rang at 8:30 and most of the students filled into your room. Actually it was almost all of the students except of course the usual suspects Lucas, Dustin, Mike, Will and Max. About 5 minutes into your lesson the classroom door slammed open and all 5 of them came crashing into the class tripping over each other, yelling and screaming.
“Oh hay y/n, uh sorry we're late we all kinda slept in” Dustin spoke up
“You all slept in? I find that hard to believe” You crossed your arms trying to be serious but at the same time wanted to laugh at them
“Yeah, we were playing DnD at Eddies trailer like all day yesterday and it got super late so Eddie let us stay because his a really nice guy like that and anyway as I said he let us stay overnight and we all really slept in and it's like extremely difficult to wake Eddie up cause he sleeps almost completely naked and none of us really wanted to go wake him so we had to flip a coin and Mike lost but he was way to much of a wuss to go into Eddies room so...”
“Dustin, Dustin, ssh just take a seat and see me after class, way to much information dude geez” it took all your strength not to laugh and the image of an almost naked Eddie wasn't helping either.
The party apologised and took their seats while you resumed the lesson. Today's lesson was a practical lesson. After you re-explained the instruction everyone broke off into their lab groups to do the experiment. Many of the other students where whispering amongst each other about Dustin using your first name and the casualness between the group and you. The obvious concern was if their all friends with the teacher does that mean the teacher will give them an easy pass. But just because they were your students and you guessed your friends doesn't mean they were going to get an easy pass. Senior science passed quickly but before you could move on to Eddies plan you needed to speak with Dustin and the others. The group remained seated and waited for all the other students to file out of the classroom before saying anything.
“Hay we're really sorry for being late to class it wont' happen again” Mike spoke up when the last student left the class
“I don't care about that” You said “Just try not to make me almost burst out laughing in front of my class again”
“We can do that” Lucas smiled
“Great whose class do you have next?”
“Carols english class” Dustin rolled his eyes
“Oh sweet so I'm teaching her class today so I won't have to write you guys a note, I just have one quick guestion”
“Sweet best teacher her” Max cheered
“Whats your question?” Mike asked
“Where does Eddie live?”
“He has the trailer across from Max out at the trailer park” Will spoke up
“We're headed out to Max's after school if you want us to show you?” Dustin offered
“Yeah sure I'll drive yous but uh someone may need to sit on the floor or the back seat will be very crowded”
“Oh Eddies going to pick us up so we can split between the cars” Dustin said
“I am so going with y/n I am not getting in the back of Eddies van again” Max said
The kids slung their bags over there shoulders and you all began walking in one large group to the next class room. Once they were seated you retrieved the large pile of essays from your bag. As you called the roll you had them come up and collect their essays. Whispers broke out all over the classroom as students started to realise they all got As. You had a small giggle at their excitement before calming them down and explain the class for the day. It was simple read the next few chapters in the book they had been reading and answer a simple question for homework or they could do it during class if they had time. When the recces bell range you were super excited about the rest of the day and how the rest of the students would react to their As. Recces was spent preparing for your next science lesson and picking chapters and questions for the next 2 English classes. The science lesson went by in a blur due to your excitement to get to the next English lesson. You may have been more excited and moved faster then your students when the bell rang to signal the end of class. Normally this is the point of the day where you would be headed to the staff room to finalize your paperwork for the day so you could leave at lunch time. But instead you had 3 more English classes all of which you decided to keep simple. Read the chapters answer the question. Most of Carols students wouldn't be taking home homework tonight if they worked fast enough. You took a seat at the teachers desk called for silence and began calling names and handing out essays. Just like before the As were met with excited whispers. Rinse and repeat until the last bell of the day sounded. A smirk broke out on your face as you raced to pack your bag and get out of there for the day. When you entered the hallway you were met with a commotion.
“Excuse me! Coming through! Move people move!” Dustin's voice rang out down the hall
Soon the group of misfit teens stood before you Dustin in the lead.
“You lot ready to go” You laughed
“Been ready to leave since I walked in this morning” Dustin threw him arms around in over exaggerated movements
“Great I just need to drop some stuff in the office and we'll be good to go if someone wants to go let Eddie know the plans” You looked between the kids
“I'll go” Dustin said running off
You shook your head at the boy and started towards the office with the others trailing behind you. They all apparently wanted to go in your car because they didn't trust Eddies driving, not to mention his van didn't have any seats in the back. You made your way quickly to the office, dropped all your paperwork on your desk and left before anyone could pull you up. You quickly made your way to the school parking lot the group still chatting away behind you. They always seemed to have something to chat about. You'd even noticed them passing letters in class but you never pulled them up on it because the always done there work and it didn't really seem like much of a distraction. You opened the doors to the parking lot to find Eddie conveniently parked next to your car. Dustin had already climbed into Eddies van and was impatiently yelling at you all out the window. You and the kids basically jogged over to your car. You opened up the car from them before quickly turning to Eddie who was standing patiently beside his van.
“Hay Munson” You smiled
“Hay y/l/n did the plan work?” Eddie had an evil smirk
“Thats for me to know and you to find out, now get in that death trap and lead the way” You laughed climbing into your car.
Eddie quickled climbed into his van and roared the engine to life. He speed out of the parking lot, leaving you to curse and try to speed to keep up with him. The last thing you needed was a speeding ticket or worse to be pulled over by the sheriff. But you made it to the trailer park without incident. Eddie brought his van to a stop outside what you guessed to be his trailer. You pulled up alongside the van. The teens immediately started falling over each other to get out of the car. Once out they ran screaming at each other to a trailer almost directly across from the one you were park outside of.
“I'm guessing that's Max's place?” You said to Eddie
“It sure is, and this is my castle” Eddie stretched his arms out while looking at his trailer “So sweetheart is there a reason you wanted to know where I lived?” Eddie smirked at you
“Oh well I wanted to come tell you how your plan worked out”
Eddie motioned to the front door of the trailer. He went first holding open the front door like a gentleman. Someone had really raised this man right. You stepped into Eddie trailer and couldn't help but look around. You found yourself stood in Eddies open lounge and kitchen area. The walls where decorated with mugs and caps. His uncle Wayne's he told you when he noticed you look. He guided you down the hallway that stood just off the kitchen. The hallway was small and had only two other doors in it. One lead to a tiny bathroom and the other was Eddie's room. And it was exactly what you thought Eddies room would look like. The guitar he played the other night hung on the wall next to a mirror that was almost covered in everything heavy metal. He had heavy metal band posters on the walls and a recorder player with a large pile of records and cassettes next to it. The room was a messy, the bed unmade. It truly matched the man that lived in it.
“I thought you said your Uncle lived here too?” You said
“Oh he sleeps on the couch, his never really home anyway his always working” Eddie shrugged “Now how did our plan go?”
You gave Eddie a big grin before jumping at him. Eddie despite being taken by surprise was able to react fast enough to catch you wrapped his arms under you butt to hold you up. You wrapped your arms around his neck and your legs around his waist.
“It worked perfectly Eds!” You giggled “And guess what Carol wasn't even there today so she had no idea what's just happened”
“Yeah Henderson wouldn't shut up about his A” Eddie chuckled
You stopped giggling and moved back from Eddie. He placed you gently on the floor but kept you in his arms. One of his hands came up to move a stray hair away from your face. Before you could react his lips where on yours. The kiss was full of love and passion. You found your hands moving back around Eddies neck and coming to a rest in his wild curly hair. His arms where wrapped around you waist holding you firmly against him. You never wanted that kiss to end. There was something in that kiss, something that seemed to make your decision for you. Your heart wanted Eddie but your brain was screaming at you that you couldn't go into a relationship with Eddie built on lies. You needed to tell him about the other dates. Steve was right they all deserved to know. You broke the kiss. You pulled back and looked up at Eddie.
“I'm sorry I couldn't help myself” Eddie blushed
“No Eddie I'm sorry” You sighed looking down to the carpet not wanting to face the man in front of you. The man whose heart you were probably about to shatter.
“You've done nothing wrong” Eddie placed a finger under your chin forcing you to look up at him.
“I lied to you Eddie” Your eyes started to fill with tears.
“Lied? About what?” Eddie tried to chuckle
“I did go on a date with Jonathan” You said “And with Steve”
“Shit, shit, shit” Eddie put his hands on his head and turned away from you
“I'm sorry Eds, I also went on a date with Billy and Hop over the weekend too” Might as well give him the whole picture you thought
“4 other dates, Jesus Christ!” Eddie was trying to keep his voice down but he was now pacing his room “I...I need time to think”
Eddie took off out of his trailer leaving you alone. You heard his van roar to life. The sound tear your heart to shreds. You fought back the tears that were about to fall and left Eddies trailer. You walked across the road to Max's trailer. You could see the teens peeking out a window clearly interested in what was happening between you and Eddie. But when they seen him speed off and you come walking out on your own they quickly ducked away from the window clearly not wanting to get caught. You knocked on the door of Max's trailer and she was super quick to answer.
“Oh y/n your still here” Max tried to act like she hadn't just seen you walk across the road from Eddies
“Yeah, uh, I'm actually about to head off and just wanted to see if anyone here needed a lift home” You said trying to sound happy
“No we're good here, Steve and Nancy where going to give us all lifts home” Dustin called out
“No problems, see you at school tomorrow” You called back
You waved to Max and made your way back to your car. You made the drive back to your apartment slow. So slow in fact that you got pulled over by none other then the sheriff himself. You cursed silently to yourself and wiped at the tears that had stained your face. You pulled the car over safety, Hop pulling in close behind you. Hopped climbed out of his car and walked towards your face head down not paying attention writing something in a note book. He only looked up when he got to your car.
“You do realise you were driving way below the speed limit right?” He said looking up “y/n what are you doing all the way out here?”
“Breaking hearts apparently” You sniffled
“Oh hay honey what's the matter?” Hop opened your car door and kneeled down beside you
“I just told Eddie Munson that I went on dates with not only him but you and 3 other guys this weekend” You spilled out before you could stop your self.
“Oh well that's impressive” Hop chuckled
“Your not mad”
“Oh I'm fricken' furious” Hop stood up “But ain't much I can do about it, just try to go the speed limit” Hop slammed your door a little too hard before walking back to his patrol car.
You sat in silence for a few minutes gathering your thoughts before starting on your way back home. Just as you pulled into your parking spot out the front of your building it started to pour down. Just what you needed you thought. The weather was just as miserable as you. You sat in your car and watched the rain run down the windscreen. You left your umbrella inside and you really didn't feel like getting wet. The plan was to wait for a break in the rain then make a run for it. You sat in your car for almost an hour with no signs of the rain stopping. It was then that you spotted a familiar mop of curly hair. Except the usually wild bouncy curl's where now soaked and flat clinging to the face of their owner. Eddie Munson was running through the rain and right to your door. He didn't see you sitting in the car. Instead he ran straight past and under the small amount of cover the front awning of your building provided. He rang the buzzer for your apartment and waited. You sat in shock, your brain racing to process what your eyes were seeing. Eddie pressed your buzzer a few more times but when there came no answer he dropped his shoulders and walked back out into the rain. You couldn't let him leave, you needed to apologise for everything, you needed to try to make things right. In one swift movement you were out of the car and standing on the side walk. Eddie had his back to you, walking slowly away.
“Eddie!” You shouted
Eddie spun on his heels. He jogged back over to you while you stood frozen in the rain. It was like a scene from a sappy romantic movie.
“You didn't answer the door” Eddie said coming to a stop in front of you
“I was sitting in my car” You said pointing to your car
“Look y/n I'm so sorry for everything” Eddie grabbed your hands “I love you, you drive me crazy in all the best ways, I want to be with you, I want to be yours and only yours forever, I spoke to Steve, Jonathan and Billy, I told them what you did and I told them I wouldn't force you to pick and they shouldn't either. It should be up to you. I don't know why you choose to go on so many dates, I don't know if you even liked any of us to begin with, I don't know if you love me as much as I love you, or if you want to be with me or if you've chosen someone else. All I do know is I couldn't let you go without tell you exactly how I feel”
You didn't know how to responded to Eddies speech. You didn't think there was any words good enough to say to something like that, so you did the one thing you knew would get across what you were feeling. You wrapped your arms around Eddie neck and pulled him into a kiss. Something Eddie accepted without delay. He wrapped his arms around your waist pulling you flush against him. Your lips moved perfectly together like two pieces of a puzzle. You were both completely soaked by this point but neither of your cared. Anyone walking past would think you were trying to completely every romantic cliché ever invented. You eventually pulled apart trying to fill your lungs with much needed air. Eddie smiled down at you still holding you in his arms. This all felt so right. You knew you found the one for you.
“Do you want to come inside and have a hot shower?” You asked
“That would be wonderful it's freezing out here” Eddie laughed as you ran to the front door of youe apartment.
38 notes · View notes
Text
Tumblr media
In case you missed them, here are the next ten works posted from the Stranger Things Reverse Big Bang!
---
Tumblr media
A Chance to Fly by @karadanverss | Art by @madwomanwithawarehouse
Rating: Teens and Up
Warning(s): No Archive Warnings Apply
Characters(s):
Steve Harrington, Jonathan Byers, Nancy Wheeler, Will Byers, Eleven | Jane Hopper, Martin Brenner, Bob Newby (Stranger Things), Lonnie Byers, Jim "Chief" Hopper
Relationship(s): Jonathan Byers/Steve Harrington/Nancy Wheeler
Summary: Jonathan Byers has never been like his peers. In addition to being socially awkward, and odd, he was born green. If that wasn't enough, he had power like no one in the town of Ozkins has ever seen before. When he goes off to school to keep an eye on his brother and sister he makes some unlikely friends, and despite what he's expecting, he starts to see a real future for himself in Ozkins. Unfortunately, nothing is quite what it seems and it isn't long before Jonathan isn't quite sure what he's gotten himself into. -- Wicked AU.
Tumblr media
Simple As That by @fuctacles | Art by DragonChris
Rating: General Audiences
Warning(s): No Archive Warnings Apply
Character(s): Eleven | Jane Hopper, Lucas Sinclair, Max Mayfield, Erica Sinclair
Relationship(s):
Relationship(s): Eleven | Jane Hopper/Maxine "Max" Mayfield/Lucas Sinclair, Maxine "Max" Mayfield/Lucas Sinclair, Eleven | Jane Hopper & Maxine "Max" Mayfield & Lucas Sinclair, Erica Sinclair & Lucas Sinclair
Summary: Sometimes, home is a girl, her boyfriend, and the freeloader on their couch.
or
Erica, the bestest sister ever, visits her brother for the weekend and makes Lucas question what exactly is happening between him, Max, and El.
Tumblr media
Unseen Connections by @klausinamarink | Art by @yellowsweater-bluevest
Rating: Teens and Up
Warning(s): Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings
Character(s): Will Byers, Eleven | Jane Hopper, Mike Wheeler, The Party (Stranger Things), Joyce Byers, Jonathan Byers
Pairing(s): Will Byers/Mike Wheeler, Will Byers & Eleven
Summary: It's a miracle that Will Byers was found alive after a week of being missing. But Will doesn't feel like a miracle. Some days when it gets too much, he retreats into the void where he speaks to a girl with superpowers.
Tumblr media
Only You (Until It Is Done) by @rajumat | Art by @alduade-art
Rating: Mature
Warnings(s): Graphic Depictions of Violence
Character(s): Steve Harrington, D'artagnan "Dart" (Stranger Things), Dustin Henderson, Robin Buckley, Eddie Munson, Billy Hargrove
Relationship(s): Steve Harrington & Dart the Demodog
Summary:
Trapped in the Upside Down after the night in the tunnels went horribly wrong, Steve is doing his best to pick himself up and keep going. Sure, his only company is Dustin’s ill-advised “pet demodog” Dart. And sure, they’re being hunted by the largest demogorgon that Steve has ever seen.
But it could be worse!
It’s not like the Russians are running their own experiments in the Upside Down or anything.
Fic 008 in 2024’s Reverse Big Bang!
Tumblr media
Still The One by @faithfulcat111 | Art by @karadanverss
Rating: Teens and Up
Warning(s): Creator Chose Not To Use Archive Warnings 
Character(s): Steve Harrington, Jonathan Byers
Relationship(s): Jonathan Byers/Steve Harrington
Summary: Sometimes things fall apart. But sometimes they can come together again.
Tumblr media
In the Library There Lived a Hobbit by @formosusiniquis | Art by @thefreakandthehair
Rating: Teens and Up
Warning(s): No Archive Warnings Apply
Character(s): Steve Harrington; Eddie Munson; Robin Buckley; The Party; Wayne Munson; Original Child Character
Relationship(s): Steve Harrington/Eddie Munson; Robin Buckley & Steve Harrington
Summary: Steve Harrington has always been a romantic. He spends his time in his head imagining possible futures with strangers, but one in particular has really caught his attention: the mysterious son of Wayne who comes to Baby and Me every week with his granddaughter Lucy. When opportunity knocks, Steve is quick to suggest that this mysterious dad starts volunteering at the library. Enter Eddie Munson, a high school crush, and now Steve has to deal with the fantasy single dad he'd been imagining being real, in the library, and reading fantasy books to kids twice a week.
Tumblr media
I'm just gonna swim (until you love me) by @just-my-latest-hyperfixation | Art by @hereforanepilogue
Rating: General Audiences
Warning(s): Creator Chose Not to Use Archive Warnings
Character(s): steve harrington, eddie munson
Relationship(s): Steve Harrington/Eddie Munson, Joyce Byers/Jim "Chief" Hopper (mentioned)
Summary: He came here to distract himself from his thoughts about Hawkins and all the things he left behind. Most of them horrible; most of them things he hopes he’ll never have to experience ever again. The horrors that still haunt his nightmares. The hatred and the bigotry of the fine townspeople. But also … But also. Also the only people he’s ever called friends. The ones who stuck with him and defended him, even when everyone else called him a freak and a murderer. Who not only dragged him out of literal hell, but stuck around after. When the mobs and the torches and pitchforks were gone, and the wounds were scarred over, and his name had been cleared, but the rumors and the looks and the goddamn whispers remained. He’s been trying to forget about the past for two years. And now it’s standing in front of him in skinny jeans and a striped polo, pretty and perfect and kissable as ever, measuring him with an expectant look. — Or: The one in which Eddie goes to the aquarium and finds his past (and maybe his future) in the shark tank.
Tumblr media
Let's Leave Nothing Unsaid by @salamandergoo | Art by @alduade-art
Rating: Mature
Warning(s): Graphic Depictions of Violence
Character(s): Robin Arellano, Finney Blake, Steve Harrington, Robin Buckley, Gwen Blake, Dustin Henderson, Jeff, Gareth, Eddie Munson
Relationship(s): Robin Arellano & Finney Blake, Robin Arellano & Steve Harrington, Robin Arellano & Eddie Munson, Robin Arellano & Robin Buckley, Steve Harrington & Robin Buckley
Summary: Robin Arellano thought that if they could just get out of the basement of their kidnapper, he and Finney would be okay. They’d return to their normal lives. But normal was different, and years later he finds himself in Hawkins, Indiana on a desperate search to find his best friend. And then two days later, he’s searching again. Why can they not catch a break?
Tumblr media
Worth the World by @lemonlimelights | Art by @anaccidentwaitingtohappen
Rating: Teens and Up
Warnings(s): No Archive Warnings Apply 
Character(s): Mike Wheeler, Steve Harrington, Will Byers, Eleven | Jane Hopper
Relationship(s): Steve Harrington & Mike Wheeler, Mike Wheeler & Eleven | Jane Hopper, Will Byers/Mike Wheeler, (Minor) Steve Harrington/Eddie Munson
Summary: Steve and Mike give each other pep-talks in their own unique ways, and it works! The almost end of the world is rough but they can figure it out together.
Tumblr media
Don't Stop Burning by @whataboutthefish | Art by @yellowsweater-bluevest
Rating: Teens and Up
Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply
Character(s): Steve Harrington, Eddie Munson, Robin Buckley, Nancy Wheeler, Jim Hopper, Eleven, The Party
Relationship(s): Steve Harrington/Eddie Munson, Steve Harrington & Robin Buckley
Summary: Escaping from Hawkin’s Laboratory had been hard, prying Papa’s phantom claws out of his mind took every strength he had. Seven thought that would be the hard part, but when he finally got free, running through unknown land with no direction to go he realized it had only been the beginning of this nightmare he was running from.
---
Stay tuned for more incredible works from the Stranger Things Reverse Big Bang!
Schedule | Sign Up | Info | FAQ | Rules | Ask the Mods
29 notes · View notes
darkrpfinders · 9 months ago
Note
Hello there!
(I) About Me
Hello! Thank you for clicking on my post and giving this a read! I am a college student but that doesn't really hurt my availability too much. I am on everyday, even if it is for just an hour or so. I could even send posts multiple posts daily or at minimum, a post every other day. I am someone who loves OOC chatter! I love to make character boards, send music that reminds me of the roleplay, and just gush about what is going on in our story! With that little introduction out of the way, let's move on!
(II) Rules
1. Please only contact me if you are over the age of 18 as I am over 18 myself.
2. Characters used must also be at least 18. If not, they must be aged up.
3. Please be engaged in the discussing process. If you don't show much interest before the roleplay begins, I will believe that you don't have much interest to the roleplay itself.
4. Please write with proper grammar and pronunciation in your posts. I don't mind if that is not shown in regular messages but please come with it for the thread.
5. No one-liners. I personally don't like to write less than 3 full paragraphs and one-liners do not provide me much to work with. However, I do give the option for mini roleplays to go along with our main roleplay to help expand the world. For that, I am perfectly fine with shorter responses like one-liners. I love writing and I figured this would be a fun way to do that and further along the story!
6. Please post consistently. If replies are inconsistent, sadly my interest in the roleplay wavers. I prefer more frequent posts but if you let me know that you only post once a week, or even once a month, that is perfectly fine with me!
7. I prefer to write on discord servers as that allows everything to be more organized BUT if you prefer to write somewhere else, I do not mind writing threads there. However, I do request a place where we could have things be organized.
(I promise I'm not going to be stern when we talk! I'm very easygoing!)
(III) Fandoms
If a character is below the age of 18, they WILL be aged up to at least 18.
Dragonball Z/Super
Who I'm looking for: Android 18, Android 21
Who I can play: OC. Krillin, Vegeta, Goku, Gohan
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Android 18, OC x Android 21, Krillin x Android 18, Vegeta x Android 18
Metroid
Who I'm looking for: Samus
Who I can play: OC
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Samus
Naruto
Who I'm looking for: Sakura, Ino, Temari
Who I can play: OC, Naruto, Shikamaru, Sasuke, Kakashi, Itachi, Neji
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Sakura, OC x Ino, Naruto x Sakura, Shikamaru x Temari
Pokemon
Who I'm looking for: Cynthia, Protagonist CC/OC
Who I can play: OC, Protagonist CC/OC
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Cynthia, Protagonist CC x Protagonist CC, Protagonist OC x Protagonist CC, Protagonist OC x Protagonist OC
Stranger Things
Who I'm looking for: Eleven
Who I can play: OC, Hopper, Mike, Dustin, Lucas, Will, Jonathan, Steve, Billy, Nancy, Robin
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Eleven, Hopper & Eleven(STRICTLY PLATONIC)
Teen Titans
Who I'm looking for: Starfire(DCAMU)
Who I can play: Nightwing(DCAMU), Batman, Superman, Flash. OC
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: Nightwing x Starfire
The Legend of Zelda (Please have a knowledge of most of the games/story)
Who I'm looking for: Zelda
Who I can play: Link
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: Link x Zelda
Yu-Gi-Oh
Who I'm looking for: Akiza, Alexis
Who I can play: OC, Jaden, Chazz, Zane, Yusei
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Akiza, OC x Alexis, Jaden x Alexis, Chazz x Alexis
(IV) ORIGINALS
This is not going to be like the Fandoms section because... well, it's been such a long time since I had done an original plot! For an original plot, I would love to do a modern slice of life! I would also enjoy a medieval setting as well! Particularly with a Knight and a Princess. When it comes to tropes, I don't have specific ones that I'm dying to do. I enjoy most of them but I do enjoy a slow-medium burn. As for genres, as I mentioned before I would love a slice of life but I also like fantasy, action, even horror! There isn't much I'm not open to when it comes to originals!
(V) Goodbye
Thank you for taking time out of your day to read through this! I'm excited to hear from any and all potential partners! If any part of this had interested you, please go ahead and interact with this post! I hope you all have a wonderful day! Happy Writing!
.
10 notes · View notes
akasalv · 9 months ago
Text
Lovely daggers (pierced my heart many moons ago) 🗡
Stranger Things | Steve Harrington/Eddie Munson | Max Mayfield, Dustin Henderson, Robin Buckley | Canon divergence, season 2 AU, friends to lovers, secret relationship
Warnings: period typical homophobia, internalized homophobia, Canon typical violence and Vecna stuff
Chapter 1: 1984 is live! See below for an excerpt:
“Are you okay, sweetheart?” Mrs. Byers asks, looking up at Steve with her big brown eyes and Steve knows there must be something wrong with him because as the adrenaline fades, he’s seeing two of her. But he doesn’t want to stand still long enough for her two sets of hands to land on their mark. He dodges her attempt to hold him still so she can make eye contact. Dodging makes Steve’s balance shaky but at least Mrs. Byers lifts her hands in surrender. Eying him like he’s a scared animal or kid.
Steve hasn’t had a concussion before, he can’t say for sure if that’s what he’s feeling, but he’s seen it on the court. And Mrs. Byers has the same look on her face as the coaches had when Alex Carver hit the deck nose first in the deciding game the one year they almost made it to the Championships. He can pretend that the fear is just from seeing a kid her son’s age bandaged up - poorly - and bruised, but Steve knows. The shiner throbbing from his left eye is worse than the one her son gave him the year before.
Thankfully, only Mrs. Byers is tracking that something is wrong with him. The kids have forgotten him in favor of corralling around Will and El in a group puppy-pile. If he can just dodge away from the adults, Steve can make his exit without having to issue his goodbyes. Nancy and Jonathan are coupled up in the kitchen, patching each other up anyway. No one should miss him.
“Let the boy run off, Joyce,” the Chief says gruffly. He’s got a beer in hand, and he’s handing one to Joyce, occupying her empty hands. “We’ve got our hands full as it is without trying to adopt strays who don’t want our help.”
That ruffles Steve’s feathers, even as he’s grateful for the escape. He glares at the Chief as best he can and lets a little of the old him shine through. It’s the chin up look of daring he's given the Chief before, daring the man to try and call his parents in New York - if they even answered then they’d pretend they gave Steve permission to throw the party. If only to keep up appearances.
Hopper rolls his eyes. “Take your ass to the ER if you start seeing halos around the lights or feeling dizzy, kid. Don’t make me drag you there,” Hopper adds before steering Joyce away, providing Steve his exit.
Steve makes a break for it, sneakers slipping on the trash and mess of the house that he and Billy made as he jogs for the door before anyone else can stop him. In the front yard, he pats himself down for the keys to the beemer only to come up empty. “Fuck,” he curses, tipping his head back despite the pain. He must have left the keys inside - if he had them, the kids would’ve stolen them earlier and it would have been his beemer that Mad Max almost crashed. “Fuuuuuck,” he curses again, long and low. It’s at least a half hour walk from here to Loch Nora on the other side of town.
He weighs the chances of sneaking back in where Henderson might catch him or Hopper might look at him with amusement at Steve coming back, tail between his legs. Or the long walk. When Steve opens his eyes and really looks above him, the stars are shaky and swirling. Probably a better idea is that he doesn’t drive, Steve decides. And not because he knows he won’t make it back out of the house without being held up.
Steve trudges toward the road and follows it in the direction of the lights of downtown Hawkins.
8 notes · View notes
stevie-petey · 1 year ago
Text
Tumblr media
episode eight: the gate
“Drop me and die.” Your knuckles are white as they clutch the rope, your body shaking with exhaustion as you try to ease your way down without further injuring your ribs.  Steve laughs and tightens his grip on your waist, steadying you as you finally inch the rest of the way down and land with a gentle thud onto the ground. “Like I’d ever dream of letting you go.” This time, you know it’s his words that cause you to shiver, not the exhaustion and pain.
Summary: you encourage nancy to take your place (everyone is shocked), you and steve are the newest babysitters in town, billy ruins things as always, tunnels are weird when youre concussed, you remind jonathan of an old promise, and when the snowball comes you make your own promise with steve that you know you can keep.
Rating: general, although very violent
Warnings: use of y/n, fem!reader, intense violence and blood, weapons, monsters, probably more im forgetting
Words: 20.1k (no one speak to me)
Before you swing in: this is it ,,, the final episode of season two <3 this chapter was both the easiest and hardest one ive ever written. there are scenes in here that i put so much into, and im so proud of where everything landed. handling so many relationships and dynamics was so incredibly difficult, but i adore where they ended up. i hope you guys do, too :)
-
“Eleven,”
“Mike.”
The two kids embrace, Mike holding desperately onto El as if he’s afraid she’ll disappear again any second, and she’s holding onto him just as tightly as their tears mix together. 
You watch them with a hand over your heart, your own tears spilling over. You can’t believe this is real, that El is standing in Mike’s arms alive and real.
The way they cling to each other brings more tears to your eyes. It’s obvious to everyone how much they love one another. You think about the endless batches of brownies you baked for Mike, how many nights you spent in his basement standing watch, looking for any sign of grief, in case he needed you there to remind him that it’s okay to cry. 
“Is that…?” Max asks Lucas, and he nods. 
“She’s back.” You exhale, feeling Dustin’s fingers slip between yours. He knows how much you missed El, he’s spent just as many nights keeping watch over you, reminding you to cry as well. 
Mike pulls away, his eyes shining with tears. “I never gave up on you. I called you every night. Every night for–”
“353 days.” El finishes for him, you’ve never heard so much emotion in her voice. “I heard.”
You think about the nights you found Mike huddled underneath the fort he once built for El in his basement, clutching the radio to his chest, passed out from exhaustion. You never mentioned it to the boy, knowing he’d simply deny and tell you it was nothing, but hearing El confirm what you already knew still hurts. 
“Why didn’t you tell me you were there?” 
You look around the room now, wondering the same as Mike, and then your eyes land on Hopper. While everyone looks surprised or confused at El’s reappearance, Hopper’s face is one of resignation. 
Everything clicks. 
He knew.
Hopper sees that you’ve pieced it together and steps forward. “Because I wouldn’t let her.”
You step forward as well so that you’re next to Mike, knowing that this will only upset him more. “You knew.”
“What the hell is this?” The chief ignores you, now speaking only to El. “Where’ve you been?”
“Where have you been?” El’s eyes darken, but she immediately melts when Hopper pulls her into a hug. By watching their body language, you can tell that they love each other dearly, and distantly you remember hearing about the daughter Hopper once had. 
Though you’re angry he hid El from you, you’re thankful they found one another in the end. You’ve never seen Hopper so tender with someone, and El seems to feel safe within his embrace, far from the skittish girl you found in the woods last year. 
“You’ve been hiding her!” Lost in your thoughts, you momentarily forget about Mike, who launches himself at Hopper and punches the man’s chest. “You’ve been hiding her this whole time!”
Hopper flinches away. “Hey–”
“Mike,” you grab his shoulders, knowing his anger will only do more harm than good, but he struggles against you as he tries to continue hitting the man. “We can all talk about this–”
“Let’s talk,” Hopper grabs at Mike’s shirt, finally forcing the kid to stop. Then, looking directly at you, he adds. “Alone.”
You look at Mike, silently asking him what he needs from you. You know the two of them need to settle their differences, that he feels Hopper’s betrayal the deepest and you trust him to make his own choices. However, with one headshake from him, you would prevent Mike from being alone with Hopper in a heartbeat. 
Mike knows this, he doesn’t have to even have to ask what you mean when you gently nod your chin at him. Taking a deep breath, the boy sighs and nods at you, indicating that he’ll talk with the cop. 
You let go of Mike and gently push him towards Hopper. “He’s all yours, but try not to kill him, please? I unfortunately like the kid.”
Hopper doesn’t play into your words and promptly grabs the back of Mike’s hoodie and marches him towards Will’s room. The door closes behind them, leaving you to deal with El.
Her nose is bleeding and she looks upset having Mike taken from her, there’s an exhaustion behind her eyes that you’re all too familiar with. You wrap an arm around her waist and pull her into you. “C’mere, sweetheart.”
El leans into the kiss you press upon her cheek and closes her eyes, relishing in the tenderness after the night she’s had. “Missed you.”
“And I missed you.” You place another kiss on her head. “The hairstyle suits you, by the way.”
This seems to lighten the girl up a bit, who giggles and quietly thanks you as she wraps her arms fully around you now, securing you into a hug. You allow her all the time she needs to collect herself. 
When you hear Mike’s heartbroken screams at Hopper, calling him a liar, you squeeze your arms tighter around El. “They’ll be fine,” you promise her, feeling the need to reassure her of this, though hearing Mike’s screams breaks your heart.
You understand why Hopper hid El, it wasn’t safe for anyone to know about her being alive, but Mike spent the entire year grieving for her. He lost a year of his childhood mourning the loss of a close friend, of someone he loves, and it isn’t fair to expect him to accept this. 
El nods at your reassurance before you’re suddenly shoved away from her. 
“You’re hogging the former dead girl, Y/N!” Dustin exclaims as he engulfs El into a hug. 
Lucas flashes you an apologetic smile before hugging the girl as well, focusing his attention on her. “We missed you.”
“I missed you too.” She responds, squeezing both boys tight. 
“We talked about you pretty much every day.” Dustin pulls away before pointing at you. “Y/N usually just cried.”
You elbow your brother, causing him to wince. “You say that like I don’t normally cry over things.”
Dustin opens his mouth to argue, but suddenly El’s fingers are pinching at his lips as she pries his jaw open. Your brother looks at you in alarm, and you’re too stunned to do anything besides watch in bewilderment. 
“Teeth.” El finally says,
You giggle, while Dustin simply stares at her as if she’s insane. “What?”
“You have teeth.”
Dustin breaks into a smile. “Oh, you like these pearls?”
When he makes an obscure purring sound with his mouth, you scoff at your brother and roll your eyes alongside Lucas. “Please, never do that ever again.”
“Eleven?” Max now approaches with a warm smile on her face, the most open you’ve ever seen the girl, and extends her hand for El to shake. “Hey, um. I’m Max. I’ve heard a lot about you.”
El looks at you and tilts her head, which you assume means she’s unsure what to do, so you step in. “Max is a friend, sweetheart.”
She eyes Max’s hand, looks up at her again, before bypassing the girl completely and going straight into Joyce’s arms.
You frown, confused by El’s unusual dismissiveness, and look over at Max. Her head is ducked down, embarrassed, and you make a mental note to remind yourself later to ask El what happened. Max is a good girl, they deserve to be friends and you know they’d get along if given the chance.
Joyce cradles El’s head and greets her with tears, and the girl responds the same. After they’ve hugged, El pulls away, her tears now ones of worry. “Can I see him?”
Joyce’s eyes flash to you, and the two of you seem to realize the same thing: it’s no coincidence that El arrived when she did. You think about what Dustin and the kids deciphered in morse code, Will’s hidden message. 
Close the gate. 
El is the only person you know can do it. 
“Go take her to him,” you tell Joyce. “I’ll catch everyone else up.”
The woman nods, her eyes appreciative, before gently guiding El towards Will’s room. 
“I’m assuming I’m ‘everyone’.” Steve says as soon as Joyce and El have left. 
You laugh, finally rejoining his side. “Yeah, pretty much.”
“Alright, catch me up then. Who was the girl and why does she have a bloody nose problem?”
“Her name is Eleven, or El. Besides the Demogorgon, and Demodogs, did we ever discuss El?”
Nancy speaks up from the corner, timid. “I, uh… Didn’t tell Steve a lot. We kinda just, we–we didn’t ever really–”
“I never let Nancy explain, and I was too afraid to ask.” Steve kindly saves Nancy, and something both you and Jonathan take note of. 
“Well,” you clap your hands, dispelling away any remaining tension for both your sake and the kids’ sakes. “El has these powers, she can make things move with her mind, and when she uses them she gets nose bleeds.”
Steve stares at you. “Okay…”
“Mhm. It’s just as insane as it sounds. Remember the whole Upside Down story Dustin and I told you about yesterday? Well, she can travel there and has a connection to it. With her mind. Somehow. I don’t actually know the logistics of it.”
“You’re doing great, bug.” Jonathan’s voice drips with sarcasm, but Dustin hits his chest to shut him up. 
“Thanks, Dustin. Anyways, El has these insane powers and she’s the sweetest, softest person I’ve ever met. We…” your voice trails off now, still getting used to the fact that she’s alive. “We thought we lost her last year, when she killed the Demogorgon and helped bring Will back.”
“But she’s alive.” Steve concludes. 
You nod, a natural smile spreading across your face. “She is.”
“If you say she’s the sweetest person you’ve ever met, then I definitely believe you.”
Steve’s words make you blush, the pure and honest way he says them, and both Dustin and Jonathan cringe. The two boys share a look, both for once on the same page in a long time, and make gagging motions. 
You see this and flick both of their heads. “I know where you both sleep.”
Both boys stick their tongue out at you, and for a moment everything feels normal. Jonathan and Dustin are teasing you, Jonathan’s eyes are lit up, and your brother is carefree again. 
Then Joyce returns to the living room with El and the mood becomes somber again. 
They stand over the kitchen table, El stares down at the piece of paper with the “close gate” on it, and Joyce asks the question you’ve all been wondering. “You opened this gate before, right?”
“Yes,” the girl responds as you and everyone else now join her and Joyce. 
“Do you think if we got you back there, that you could close it?”
El looks between you and Joyce, her gaze stony and resigned. You wonder what else she’s gone through to put such a void within her; like all the other kids, she no longer has a sweet naivety to her.
Then, slowly, El nods. 
– 
“It’s not like it was before. It’s grown. A lot.” Everyone stands in the kitchen, circling around Hopper as he explains exactly what the gate now is. “I mean, that’s considering we can get in there. The place is crawling with those dogs.”
You grab Dustin’s shirt and yank harshly at it. “Don’t you dare–”
“Demodogs.”
Hopper looks at him, sighing. “I’m sorry, what?”
“Please just ignore him.” You plead with the officer, knowing he’s already in a bitchy mood. 
Dustin doesn’t pick up on the anger, though. “I said, uh… Demodogs. Like Demogorgon and dogs.”
“Oh my god,” you groan, rubbing at your temples. You’ve heard this explanation of the word play a million times within the last twenty-four hours. If you have to hear Dustin explain what Demodog means one more time, you think you may murder the kid.
Dustin, unfortunately, continues. “You put them together… it sounds pretty badass–”
“How is this important right now?” Hopper snaps at the boy, which only makes you more annoyed. 
You put your hand up at the old man, closing your fingers together to mimic a mouth being shut. “One more aggressive comment to the thirteen year old and I will show you that Nancy isn’t the only one who can shoot a gun.”
“Uh, Y/N…” Jonathan nervously mumbles, unsure what Hopper’s reaction may be. 
However, the chief simply raises an eyebrow at you, stares you down for a few seconds, before finally seeming to decide that he’s impressed with your bold comment. “I’ll make sure to remember that.”
“I can do it.” El suddenly voices from the other end of the table.
“You’re not hearing me.” Hopper’s shoulders slump. You can tell by his now defeated stance that he has yet to win an argument against El, something that you’re incredibly proud of her for. 
“I’m hearing you. I can do it.”
“Even if El can, there’s still another problem.” Mike speaks up, looking around the table to ensure everyone is listening. “If the brain dies, the body dies.”
Max frowns. “I thought that was the whole point.”
“It is, but if we’re really right about this…”
“Will,” you breathe out quietly with dread, understanding where Mike is going with this.
Mike continues explaining. “I mean, if El closes the gate and kills the mind flayer’s army–”
“Will’s a part of that army.” Lucas finishes as he looks over at you, now knowing why you’ve just exhaled the boy’s name with grief. 
“Closing the gate will kill him.” 
Jonathan tenses at Mike’s words, and you place your hand against the back of his neck in a grounding manner. You can feel his rapid heartbeat against your hand, even from this position, and you play with his hair to try and soothe him. 
He’s terrified of what may happen to his little brother, once again struck with pure terror that he could lose him. You’re not sure how many more times Jonathan can grieve his brother without losing a piece of himself.
Steve, standing on your other side, sees the way your fingers intertwine in Jonathan’s hair. The same way they did earlier with his own hair as you hugged him.
He frowns, looking away. 
Everyone else falls silent as well, Mike’s words hang in the air. Your gaze shifts to Joyce, who has a deep frown on her face, and before you ask her what she’s thinking, she stands up from the table. “Follow me.”
No one says anything as you all follow the woman to Jonathan’s room, where Will lays motionless on top of the bed you’ve slept in for years. His body is stiff, the hospital gown swallows him, and the sight disturbs you. 
You walk over to the boy and kneel next to the bed. It’s in your nature to take care of Will, you do this without even thinking about it. Stroking his forehead, you place a kiss against it as you watch his mom in the doorway.
“He likes it cold.” Joyce mumbles, eying the open window in the room. 
“What?” Asks Hopper, standing behind the woman. 
Joyce looks over at her son now. “It’s what Will kept saying to me. He likes it cold.” Then, as her voice grows stronger, she walks over to the window and slams it shut. “We keep giving it what it wants.”
Nancy and Jonathan walk over to you now, the girl remains standing while Jonathan kneels down next to you. The two of you take turns caressing Will’s forehead as Nancy starts to speak. “If this thing is a virus, and Will’s the host, then…”
“Then we need to make the host uninhabitable.” 
You turn to Jonathan, not at all liking what he’s saying. “What does that even mean? He’s a kid, how do you make a child’s body uninhabitable?”
“He likes it cold.” Nancy says, as if that explains everything. 
“But–”
Joyce clenches her jaw and spits out, “We need to burn it out of him.”
Everything about what Joyce has said makes your stomach twist. You look down at Will’s body, at how small he still is despite a year of trying to get him to recover, and his pale skin is almost translucent in the bedroom’s lighting. 
You hate everything about what’s happening, but you hate the way Will looks lifeless even more. 
If making his body uninhabitable can save him, then you have to try; you’ll simply be there to pick up the pieces when it’s done, as you always are. 
The kids begin planning now.
“We have to do it somewhere he doesn’t know this time.” Mike says. 
“Yeah, somewhere far away.” Dustin adds on. 
“Last I checked, none of us have a hidden hut in the woods.” You say, at a loss for where else to possibly take Will. Then, Hopper clears his throat and shifts his weight. “Oh, no fucking way. You would have a hidden hut in the woods.”
“It’s a cabin.” Hopper corrects with annoyance, though there’s a slight glint in his eye as he looks at you. “Joyce and Jonathan will take Will there.”
“Well, go show them the cabin, then.”
Jonathan grabs your hand. “You’re not coming with?”
As if there’s a string tugging at the back of your head, you turn around and catch Steve’s eye. He’s standing in the doorway, eyes alert yet sad, and you know with everything within you that you can’t leave him behind. 
Not when he was shaking in your arms only twenty minutes prior. 
Steve doesn’t want to be alone, especially not when you’d be leaving him behind with Nancy after it’s become clear that she’s with Jonathan now. 
Now, as Jonathan’s open and expecting eyes stare into yours, you do something you’ve never done before. Something you’ve needed to do ever since you were twelve and grabbed the boy’s hand on the Wheeler’s porch that fateful night.
You let go of Jonathan. 
“I can’t,” you tell him, the words of denial feeling foreign on your tongue. You’ve never told him no before, never left him behind, but saying the words isn’t as difficult as you once feared. “I’ll stay with the kids, I’m better with them anyways.”
Jonathan watches you, his eyes trace over your face again and again as if drinking it in for the very last time. When he seems to find what he’s looking for, he takes a deep breath and nods. “Yeah, okay.”
His understanding of everything you don’t say almost makes you take it all back, but you don’t. Instead, you squeeze his hand and nod towards Nancy. “Why don’t you take Nance?”
Something shifts when you say this, you know Jonathan feels it as well. There’s an ease within the shift, almost akin to a soft exhale in December’s cold. It parts you with a gentle farewell, strokes your cheek as it departs, and you can faintly see its outline as it floats away. 
A thread, one that has tugged within your chest in a painful ache since last year, finally loosens. 
Nancy looks at you, her eyes wide. “Me?”
“Mhm,” you nod at the girl, a kind smile on your face. 
It’s a monumental shift, you’re willingly encouraging Nancy to be next to Jonathan’s side rather than you. It’s an exchange of powers, trusting her to take care of the boy you love so dearly. 
For once, it doesn’t feel like you’re tearing off a piece of yourself. Instead, you’re simply sharing the weight of it, of this trust, rather than losing it.
“I… I think I’ll stay here.” Nancy finally says, looking away in shame.
You don’t blame her, you know she carries a weight of guilt within her for things she couldn’t control. There’s a lot you want to say to her, a lot you have to say to her, but for now you simply nod at her, understanding. “Then I’m happy you’re here.”
And you mean it.
Steve, still quietly standing in the doorway, sees everything. He felt the shift, too.
– 
“You should go with him.” Steve picks up a spare heater, he and Nancy have been sent outside to retrieve whatever they could find from the Byers’ yard. 
The shift weighs heavily upon him. Your words ring in his ears. 
Nancy spares Steve a glance. “What?”
“With Jonathan.” He bends down to dig through some old Christmas lights, and seeing them reminds him of you. Everything reminds him of you. “Y/N’s right. You should go with him.”
“No, I–” Nancy scoffs, uncomfortable. “I’m not just gonna leave Mike.”
Steve thinks about you, about how you’re always the one who stays. “No one’s leaving anyone.” He walks over to Nancy and helps her with a radiator she’s struggling with. “I may be a shitty boyfriend, but… I realized I’m actually a pretty damn good friend and babysitter.”
Though he never says your name, Nancy can feel it hang over the two of them. The unspoken confession that it’s because of you that Steve now accepts what has happened between them. It strikes her then, how different he is now. How differently you and the girl came to know Steve.
Nancy stares at him, her eyes are filled with more remorse than he’s ever seen from the girl. It hurts, seeing her so upset, and he wishes that things could’ve been different. He recognizes now that they didn’t stand a chance, though he’s happy they tried anyways. It was always going to end like this between them.
Steve doesn’t hold any anger towards her, he doesn’t hate her, because he still loves her. 
How could you possibly fault the person you love for finding their own love?
“Steve…” His name comes through as an apology.
“It’s okay, Nance.” Steve means it, he gives her the same blessing that you did. She’s allowed to be happy, you both want her to be happy, and you have each other to lean on now. “Y/N and I will be okay.”
He leaves Nancy standing there.
– 
You’re waiting to say goodbye to El, standing patiently behind Mike as the two of them make promises about coming back. It’s sweet, watching them, until they slowly start to lean in for what you fear is a kiss, so you intervene. 
“Hate to ruin the moment, but I’d like to say goodbye to El, too.”
Mike glares at you. “Couldn’t wait five seconds?”
“A five second kiss is shameful, Wheeler.”
El giggles softly and pulls you into a hug. “I will be careful.”
You kiss her cheek. “Come back this time, okay?”
“I will.” 
Hopper calls the girl over to get in the car so they can leave, and you quickly run over to Jonathan’s car before he can get in. 
When he sees you approaching, he extends his arms out and pulls you in as he always does. No words are needed, he simply holds you so that you’re chest to chest and he can feel every breath you take. “I’ll come home to you.”
You bury your face in his neck, inhale the scent you’ve come to associate with your childhood and warm, sunny days. “I love you.”
“I love you, too.” 
The words ease between the two of you, finally warm after months of being cold. 
Nancy then appears, and when you notice her you break away from Jonathan. “I see you’re joining?”
“I am.” She nods. “Seems I have you to thank.”
You smile and grab her hand. Your grip is firm, but sincere. “Don’t make me regret it, okay?”
Your words are teasing, but Nancy senses the undertones of a warning. Jonathan is your best friend, she has always known this, and she knows how much weight has gone into your trust for her. Nancy understands that you’re giving her something precious to you, and she will forever be indebted for it. 
“I won’t.” She promises. “And good luck with Steve and the kids.”
“Oh, I’ll need it.” You laugh, and any remaining tension that has hung over you and Nancy finally disappears. 
Once Jonathan and Nancy get into the car, you stand on the porch with Steve and everyone else as you watch the cars drive away. 
– 
 You poke around the Byers’ kitchen for some food; your stomach has been rumbling for hours and you’re sure the kids are hungry, too. However, like usual, you come up with nothing. As you dig through a cabinet, Dustin walks into the kitchen and starts clearing out the fridge. 
“What are you doing?” You ask, knowing that this can’t be for anything good. 
Dustin doesn’t answer, continuing to carelessly throw racks of food onto the floor.
“Hey, stop!” As you walk over, Steve suddenly comes rushing in, holding a very dead, and very disgusting, Demodog. 
“Is this really necessary?”
“Absolutely not.” 
Dustin groans at you. “C’mon, Y/N! This is absolutely necessary, it’s a groundbreaking scientific discovery.”
“It is a dead creature, from an alternate universe–” 
“We can’t just bury it like some common mammal, okay? It’s not a dog–”
“Oh, so now it’s not a dog after you’ve stated a million times that it’s a Demodog–”
Steve steps in between you and Dustin. “Alright, alright, enough!” He begins to shove the Demodog into the fridge before you can stop him. “But Dustin, you’re explaining this to Mrs. Byers, alright?”
“You both are idiots,” you mumble, watching as Steve and Dustin pathetically try to make the giant Demodog fit into the fridge. “I’m leaving.”
You’re seriously starting to regret their friendship. 
However, you know when to pick your battles, and as you watch the two boys try to maneuver the body into the fridge, you know that this is not a cause worth fighting for. 
Instead, you exit the kitchen and instruct the rest of the kids to start cleaning the house. It’s a mess, glass shattered everywhere from the dead Demodog and papers thrown haphazardly around during the morse decoding. 
The mess will only add more unneeded stress to Joyce’s life, so as Lucas and Max groan at you for making them do work, you stand your ground and shove a broom into their hands. 
“You suck, you know.” Lucas grumbles, but Max hits his shoulder and holds the dust pan as he sweeps.
As they get to work on the shattered glass, you figure it’s best that you call your mom before you forget again. You know she’s probably worried sick about you and Dustin for disappearing so suddenly without a word. 
However, when you walk over to the wall where the phone normally is, it’s gone. 
“Hey, uh. Where did the phone go?” You ask Dustin, who has finally left the kitchen. “I need to call mom.”
“Oh, Nancy threw it when it rang. She went kinda berserk.”
You look towards where Dustin is pointing and see the phone, in fact disconnected, on the ground across the room. The sight makes you snort. “Guess she really likes throwing phones, huh?”
Your brother doesn’t understand the joke. “What?”
“Nevermind,” you shake your head. There’s no use explaining to the boy about a quick, five second moment from last year. Nancy had done the exact same thing when Steve had tried to call the cops when the Demogorgon originally attacked you. 
Dustin mumbles something about your blood loss making you delusional, but you ignore him and begin sweeping the hallway. You order him to help, and soon the two of you are cleaning the Byers’ home. 
You’ve just finished sweeping when you notice Mike pacing around the room. He’s anxious, that much is obvious, and whenever he begins to pace: trouble soon follows. He’s brewing up a plan, you can feel it. 
After the fifth time the boy has paced the room, Lucas has finally had enough. “Mike, would you just stop already?”
“You weren’t in there, okay Lucas?” Mike stops pacing. “That lab is swarming with hundreds of those dogs.”
“Demodogs–oomph!” Dustin corrects, only to be cut off by your hand clamping over his mouth. 
“Say it again, I dare you.” You warn him before turning towards Mike. “Look, I know it’s nerve wracking, but all we can do right now is trust El’s abilities and wait.”
Lucas nods. “Yeah, the chief will also take care of her.”
“Like she needs protection.” Max quips from the floor, dustpan still in hand.
You feel a hand place itself on the small of your back. The weight of the palm is starting to become familiar to you, the length of the fingers and the way they splay across the span of your back are slowly becoming recognizable. 
Without turning, you know that Steve has joined you. 
“Listen, dude,” he says in a placating voice to Mike. “A coach calls a play in a game, bottom line, you execute it. Alright?”
You wince. While you’re impressed that Steve is trying to intervene and reason with Mike, you know immediately that his approach will fail. Trying to reason with the kid using a sport analogy is like trying to explain magic to a mathematician. 
“Okay, first of all, this isn’t some stupid sports game.” Mike rolls his eyes, which you expected. “And second, we’re not even in the game. We’re on the bench.”
“Right! So–so my point… My point is…” Steve stumbles over his words and Mike’s unwavering insistence. When he can’t think of a better response, he lets out a defeated sigh. “Yeah, we’re on the bench, so–uh, there’s nothing we can do.”
You pity Steve, honestly. It takes years of careful analyzing and strategic planning in order to prepare yourself for an argument against Mike Wheeler. 
Patting his shoulder, step in to help. “What I’m sure Steve means is that while we may be benched, that doesn’t mean we can’t keep the homefront secure.”
“That’s not how sports work, Y/N.” Steve whispers obscenely loud, but quickly shuts up when you glare at him.
“Stupid sports analogy aside, there’s nothing we can do besides keep watch here and wait for everyone to return.” Even though you know you’re saying the right thing, that it’s best you follow Hopper’s order of staying put, even you don’t believe the words you’re saying. “We may not be able to help right now, but later, I promise we will be the best damn homefront ever.”
Dustin clears his throat. “That’s not entirely true.”
You turn to him and a sigh escapes you when you see the plan already forming behind his eyes. “I can’t argue with you, can I?”
“Nope.”
“Great, go on then. Share with the class what you’re thinking.”
“I mean, these Demodogs, they have a hive mind.” Dustin begins. “When they ran away from the bus, they were called away.”
Lucas thinks about this. “So if we get their attention…”  
“Maybe we can draw them away from the lab.” Max concludes, and you take a second to marvel at how seamlessly she’s integrated herself into the party.
However, you then remember what Lucas said. “Wait, what do you mean by ‘get their attention’? Why do those words scare me so much?”
Mike talks over you. “We can clear a path to the gate.”
You have a multitude of questions and Steve seems to be thinking exactly what you are when he loudly exclaims, “Yeah, and then we all die!”
“That’s one point of view.”
“Dustin, that’s quite literally the only way to look at it.” You flick his hat and he swats your hand away.
Steve points at you, nodding in agreement. “That’s a fact.”
“Thanks, Steve–” Mike’s body slams into yours as he runs past you. “Christ, Wheeler!”
“I got it!” The boy shrieks, running out of the room as he wordlessly instructs everyone to follow. He kneels in front of the fridge and points wildly at one of the pictures Will has drawn. “This is where the chief dug his hole, this is our way into the tunnel.”
“Into? What do you mean into?”
Mike shoves past you again and runs into the living room. “Here, right here.” He stands in the middle, where all the pictures have interlocked together to form a center. “This is like a hub. So, you got all the tunnels feeding in here. Maybe if we set this on fire…”
“Fire?” You shriek as Steve quickly follows with, “Oh, yeah that’s a no!”
Dustin, however, is on board with what Mike is planning. “The mind flayer would call away his army.”
“They’d all come to stop us!” Lucas waves his arms madly at you, as if saying this will get you to agree to the plan that’s forming.
You throw your hands up in surrender. “Look, I recognize that we could maybe do something–”
“Hey!” Steve looks astonished that you’re even considering this. 
“I mean, if we can help then I don’t see why we can’t just–”
Mike shakes your arm now, deciding that your hesitation is an agreement. “We then can circle back to the exit! By the time they realize we’re gone–”
“El would be at the gate!” Max now also is looking at you. “C’mon, Y/N. You have to admit that it’s a solid plan.”
You bite your lip. It is. That’s the problem with the Wheelers. They come up with these insanely dangerous and insane plans, yet they’re also always brilliant. You know it’s risky, Hopper could barely even explain the tunnels to you without shaking in fear, but… Who’s to say that the Demodogs won’t simply go after Will and Jonathan at the cabin? Or kill Hopper and El before they even reach the lab.
It’s obvious you can’t just sit here and wait. 
El has to close the gate, that much is certain, and because of this: you have to help her. You have to help everyone, keep them safe. 
“It’s a solid plan,” you finally breathe out, and all the kids start to cheer.
“I knew you were my favorite sister!”
“Dustin, I’m your only sister–”
“Hey! Hey–” Steve pushes himself in between you and the kids, clapping his hands to break up any further conversations. “Hey! This is not happening.”
Mike tries to argue, “But–”
“No, no, no!” Steve places his hands on his hips like a disgruntled father. “No buts. I promised I’d keep you shitheads safe, and that’s exactly what I plan on doing.”
You don’t like the way Steve is speaking to the kids, commanding them as if he’s their parent. “Hey, no. We aren’t doing that.”
“Doing what?” He looks at you, eyes wide as he quickly gathers that he’s upset you. The fight in his voice is gone, replaced with quiet guilt.
“We don’t ever command the kids, not like that, anyways.” You step away from them and pull Steve aside with you to give the two of you some privacy. “Look, I know you promised Nance you’d take care of them, but I also promised Jonathan. We have to help, Steve.”
His face twists with confliction, and the two of you are caught between what Nancy wants and what Jonathan wants. They both want the kids to be safe, but they have different viewpoints of how they expect you and Steve to do so.
Nancy wants to keep her brother out of it, Jonathan wants to save his brother’s life. 
“Y/N…” Steve breathes out, begging you to change your mind. 
The confliction on his face hurts to look at, you hate that you’ve made him feel this way, but you can only shake your head at him. “I’m sorry, but we’re doing this.”
“Yes!” Mike rushes over to you and surprises you with a hug. “This is why I keep you around!”
“Okay, no.” You push the kid away and hold him by the shoulders to ensure he listens to you. “That doesn’t mean I think we should all go down into the tunnels. I’ll go, and Steve will stay here with you guys–”
“What? No! You’re not going down there by yourself, Y/N.” Steve doesn’t understand how you would expect him to ever let you do that. “We’re all on the bench, okay? We’re waiting for the starting team to do their job.”
“This isn’t a stupid sports game.” Mike groans in annoyance before focusing his attention back to you. “And no one in the party gets left behind. If you go, we all go.”
The sincerity in Mike’s voice warms you. He’s defending you, protecting you how you’ve always protected him, and you’ve never been more impressed with his bravery; it’s because of this, his bravery and admiration for you, that you know you have to go into the tunnels alone. 
It would kill you if Mike got hurt, if any of the kids got hurt. 
Steve sees the way your eyes shine at Mike’s words and his stomach twists. He knows he can’t change your mind about going alone, he knows you’d never, ever let anyone get hurt. That you’d lay down your life for these kids and those you love. 
The bloodied cloth wrapped around your rib cage reminds Steve that he’s a part of it all now. You have laid down your life for him.
And he’s never, ever going to let you get hurt because of him again. 
Steve steps forward and gently grabs your arm, he needs you to understand how much your selflessness terrifies him in this moment. “Y/N–”
The revving of an engine cuts him off. 
It’s a familiar sound. You’ve heard this car before. The sound of it has seared itself into your memories. The hair on your arms stands up, and within seconds Max is at the window, looking out in fear. 
“It’s my brother.” Max’s voice is terrified. Not even in the junkyard, when Demodogs had been raining down on you and the kids, had you heard such terror in the girl’s voice. “He can’t know I’m here.”
You’re at her side in a heartbeat, tugging her away from the window. You’ve seen the way Billy acts around Max, you remember the harshness he displayed in the parking lot. The same harshness that left bruises on your waist when he had you pinned against the wall on Halloween. “I won’t let him touch you.”
Your words have a bite to them. Max hears the oath within them, she has never believed anyone when they’ve told her this. “He’ll kill me. He’ll kill us.”
“He won’t.” You promise her, trying to control the pure rage you feel because of her brother. He can do whatever the fuck he wants with you, but he’s hurt Max for the last time. 
Steve watches your exchange with Max and feels his hands clench into fists. Anger fizzes through his body. As you console the girl, your eyes meet his and he nods. With one simple head movement, the two of you have silently agreed to do whatever it takes to ensure that Billy never hurts Max ever again. 
“Am I dreaming or is that you, Harrington?”
You’re standing behind Steve. 
Billy hasn’t seen you yet. 
“Yeah, it’s me. Don’t cream your pants.” Steve’s hand tightens around your arm as he guides you further behind him. He doesn’t like that you’re here with him. He hates the way Billy’s eyes roam over your body without any shame. 
But you insisted on coming outside, and Steve has never been able to tell you no. 
You step out from behind Steve and force your hands to rest by your side in nonchalance. “God, I was hoping you’d be allergic to milk.”
Billy raises his eyebrows when he sees you; you’ve surprised him. “Why, it’s always a pleasure seeing you, sweetheart.”
Steve’s clenched fists only tighten when he hears Billy’s nickname for you. He hates the implications behind it, the way he says it with such sickly sweetness that leaves Steve’s stomach feeling raw. 
He can’t imagine how you feel whenever you hear it, and it only makes Steve hate Billy more. 
“It’s never a pleasure for me.” You cross your arms as Billy now stands in front of you and Steve.
The teen laughs darkly and eyes Steve up and down. “What are you doing here, amigo?”
“I could ask you the same thing… Amigo.” His voice carries an air of indifference, but you know that tomorrow there will be indentations in Steve’s palms from his fingernails. 
“Looking for my stepsister.” Billy lights a cigarette and smirks at you. “A little birdie told me she was here.”
“Huh, that’s weird. I don’t know her.”
Billy smirks at Steve’s words and motions over to you. “Yeah, but this little lady does.”
“Max isn’t here.” You say, forcing your anger down to play along with Steve’s indifference. “Have you checked the quarry? A lot of kids like to hang out there.”
Smoke surrounds you as Billy responds, “Don’t know what the hell you’re talking about, Henderson.”
With every dodged question, you’re only angering the teen more. If you and Steve keep this up, you’ll only make everything harder to manage. You try to think of something to distract Billy, but all you know about him is that he’s a sleazy pig with a cigarette addiction. 
Then, it hits you. 
His weird fascination with you. 
If you use it against him, maybe you can get him away from the Byers’ house long enough for Steve and the kids to leave. 
You step closer to Billy, ignoring every part of you that screams in rejection. You’re covered in blood and your hair is probably a mess, but you bat your eyelashes anyways and quirk your head up at Billy with an innocent smile. “I could show you, if you want.”
Just as you hoped, your sudden interest in him catches Billy’s attention. He presses his chest against yours and looks down at you, a pleased smile on his face. “And what would you be showing me, sweetheart?”
“The quarry, silly.” You giggle, trying not to gag at the reek of cigarette smoke. “It’s secluded… No one really goes down there. It’s, well–this is embarrassing.”
You duck your head down and act as if you’re blushing. Billy takes the bait and uses his fingers to lift your head up to look at him again. “Go on, tell me.”
You make a show of biting your lip. “Well, it’s where every teen in Hawkins goes to… Be alone.”
Billy’s eyes darken again, even more interested in what you have to say. He leans down, his lips inches from yours, and you know you have him right where you want him. 
Please, you think. I just want to protect the kids.
His breath fans across your face and he’s about to agree, to have you lead him away and forget all about his bitch of a sister, when Steve roughly pushes him away from you. 
“Max isn’t here, man.” He spits out, his once controlled anger now spilling over the edge. 
You want to scream at him, you almost had Billy. He was seconds away from agreeing, and the stupid idiot pushes him away from you? 
Billy looks between you and Steve and lets out a low chuckle. “Sorry, Harrington. Forgot that she’s yours.”
Steve moves as if to hit him but you quickly grab at his jacket, stopping him. Billy sees this and laughs again. 
“You know, I don’t know… This whole situation, Harrington.” He shrugs, exhales more smoke. “I don’t know. It’s giving me the heebie-jeebies.”
“Oh yeah, why’s that?” 
You’re silent, hand still clutching Steve’s jacket. 
Billy exhales more smoke. “My thirteen year old sister goes missing all day, and then I find her with you in a stranger’s house, alongside Y/N Henderson, the town’s darling, all bloodied and bruised. And you lie to me about it.”
From an outsider’s perspective, you hate how much Billy makes sense. 
To anyone else, this would look incredibly incriminating against Steve.
Yet, Steve still tries to deny it all. “Man, were you dropped too much as a child, or what?”
“I’m assuming he was.” You voice, looking nervously at Billy as he seems to grow more and more volatile. 
“I don’t know what you don’t understand about what Y/N and I have told you. Max isn’t here.”
Billy leans in close to Steve and points with his cigarette towards the house. “Then who is that?”
You and Steve turn, and your heart drops when you see Max and the boys all quickly duck their heads out of the window.
“Shit,” you breathe out, knowing it’s over.
You really hate those kids sometimes.
“Listen,” Steve tries to make up some excuse, but Billy roughly shoves him to the ground.
“I told you to plant your feet.” Bully sneers as he looms over him. You try to help Steve up, but you’re pushed aside as Billy then stomps on Steve’s ankle with a sickening crunch that makes your own wounded ankle sting.
As he storms towards the house, you quickly help Steve up, He pushes you away. “I’ll be fine, go help the kids!”
“But–”
You can’t just leave Steve while he’s hurt, but every time you try to help him up, he bats your hand away.
“Go!”
From inside the house, you hear the kids start to scream, and you reluctantly leave Steve behind and run inside. When you enter, Billy already has Lucas pinned against the wall as all the kids scream at him to let the boy go. Lucas is hitting at the teen’s chest desperately, but nothing is working. 
“Stay away from her.” Billy spits in the boy’s face, who is paralyzed with fear.
“Lucas!” You all but throw yourself onto Billy’s back as you begin hitting and pulling his hair. Anything you can think of, you try, but it’s no use. With Billy’s size and build, you’re nothing but a fucking bug to him. 
“I said get off of me!” Lucas kneels Billy in the groin, sending you and the teen flying back, but at least he’s let go of Lucas. 
You let go of Billy and place yourself between him and the boy, your breath comes out ragged. You don’t know what you’re supposed to be doing. All your mind can think of right now is protecting the kids, but in the midst of screaming and exhaustion and blood loss, you can’t think of anything. 
Billy tries to get to Lucas again, his teeth bared with fury. “You’re so dead, Sinclair. So dead!” 
In your exhaustion and fear, you call out for the only person you can think of. “Steve!”
He’s at your side in a heartbeat, quickly looking at you to make sure you’re okay, before he flings Billy away from you and Lucas. “No, you are!”
Steve’s punch lands perfectly, with a precision far from his pathetic punches thrown last year against Jonathan. It’s incredibly hot.
Billy begins to laugh in a manic manner that frightens you, but all of his attention is now on Steve, so you use this opportunity to drag Lucas over to the rest of the kids and make sure everyone is okay. 
You trust that Steve has everything else handled, but you make sure to keep an eye on him anyways while you take care of the kids. 
“Are you okay?” You check Lucas over for any injuries, who numbly nods as he’s still in shock, while Billy screams something about always wanting to meet King Steve. 
“Get out.” Despite Steve’s leveled voice, his tone is vicious. 
Billy swings again, but Steve manages to duck just in time before he lands yet another punch to the boy’s face. 
“Yes!” Dustin shouts with glee, but you remember the fight from last year. How Steve had lost miserably against Jonathan. A boy half of Billy’s size. 
While you’re impressed with Steve’s fighting improvement, you’re not sure how longer he’ll be able to keep this up. When more punches land on Billy and all he does is laugh menacingly, you know you don’t have a lot of time left.
You’re fucking terrified. 
The kids are still cheering Steve on when you turn to them, panicked. “You guys need to leave. Now.”
“What? But Steve’s winning!” Dustin says as Steve’s fist connects with Billy’s jaw. 
The sound makes you feel sick. 
You’re pleading now, terror clawing at your throat as you do so; your words slur together. “Leave, sneak out, and–and go through the front door and hide. Get help, okay? Just, go and find someone while Steve and I handle this–”
The sound of glass breaking against Steve’s head alerts you that your time is up. 
Billy hadn't been fighting back before. But now? He’s angrier than you’ve ever seen him. 
As Steve stumbles back in pain, you try pleading with the kids again. You don’t want them to see any more of this, of what might be about to happen. This isn’t just some fight between two teen boys. You know Billy better than that. 
He’s out for fucking blood. 
“Dustin, take everyone outside now!”
“We can���t just leave you!” Mike shouts and the others all nod. 
You want to cry. “We don’t have time for this, just–”
“Shit!” Dustin knocks against you as he dodges a punch meant for Steve. 
Steve crashes into the Byers’ bookshelf and you’re practically shoving the kids out of the door so that you can go and help, but they refuse to leave you and Steve behind. 
Billy has Steve by his jacket. “No one tells me what to do.”
With a sickening thud, he bashes his head into Steve’s and sends him flying to the ground. 
“Steve!” There’s blood pooling from his head and you’re gripped by fear so intense that you’re afraid you’ll pass out any second. 
Billy is relentless, now standing over Steve as he lands punch after punch. Every time his fists slam against Steve’s face, you feel them land against yours as well. Billy’s screaming like a fucking maniac and none of the kids are listening to you and Steve is getting bloodier by the second.
You’re torn. 
Dustin and the kids are staring at you, eyes wide with fear, and the front door is open; you could take the kids and run, but Steve is lying motionless on the ground.
It’s either him or the kids.
And yet it’s the easiest decision you’ve made all night.
“Get off of him!” You throw yourself onto Billy’s back for the second time tonight. 
You yank at his hair and try to scratch his face, but within seconds Billy throws you over his shoulder. “You demented bitch.”
Your head catches on the edge of a coffee table and you land with a thud on the ground. Almost immediately you feel blood drip from your eyebrow and you groan. Fuck. Definitely another concussion, but when you look over at Steve, he looks worse than you feel, and you force yourself to get up. 
Billy watches as you pathetically try to stand, and he laughs with cruelty. “What, want some more, sweetheart?”
More blood drips down your face and you feel the scratches on your rib cage re-open. Every bone in your body aches, but you pull out your switchblade and extend its knives. Your fingers skim over the engraving on its handle, reminding you to use the weapon with love. 
“This is your last chance.” You clutch at your side, hoping you look more intimidating than you feel. “Leave my family alone.”
Billy sees your knives and laughs at you. “Am I expected to believe that you’d actually hurt me?”
Your grip tightens around your switchblade. No one ever believes that you could be so cruel, so vicious. Billy is looking at you as if you’re some pathetic little girl, as if you haven’t killed Demodogs and Demogorgons. He’s looking at you as if you aren’t the sole reason everyone you know and love is alive.
You were once told to use the switchblade with love, that there was never any room for love when it came to violence. 
Now, as the kids are screaming at you to run and the pool of blood around Steve continues to grow, the onslaught of love that is always within you overtakes the fear. 
“I warned you.” With one quick movement, you swat at Billy and cut deeply into his shoulder.
He lets out an enraged scream and instinctively his fist goes flying. Pain erupts in your left eye and you know that you’ll have the worst time ever trying to explain to your mom later how you got a black eye. 
“Fuck!” You groan, dodging every other punch that Billy throws your way as he starts to approach you. With one eye quickly swelling up and the other blinded by blood, you do your best to stumble away from Billy, but it’s no use. 
Your foot catches on the carpet and almost as quickly as you fall, Billy is right there to wrap his hands around your throat and squeeze. You inhale sharply and panic overtakes you as you claw at his hands, drawing blood from him as well, but his fingers only tighten. 
“Y/N!” Dustin’s vocal chords strain from how loud he screams your name.
Billy seems to get a kick out of hearing your brother plead for your life, and he squeezes even tighter as you flail. “Not so tough now, are you?”
You struggle to free yourself, to do anything, but you can’t. 
For the first time since Will went missing, you truly believe that you’re about to die.
Steve is practically dead on the ground below you, he’s bleeding so much from his head that you’re terrified he’ll never wake up, and the kids are defenseless as they scream with tears in their eyes. 
Your baby brother is about to watch you die. 
Spots begin to form in your vision and it’s getting harder and harder to move your limbs. To make them do as you command. 
You know it’s your brain shutting down from the lack of oxygen. 
I hope Jonathan doesn’t blame himself.
Your world fades to black. 
Billy screams.
And you feel your body drop to the ground.
– 
The first time you wake up, it’s to Dustin huffing as he tugs at your arm. “God, you’re heavier than you look.”
You promptly pass back out. 
The second time, it’s dark outside and you register that you’re cold, but your eyes sting and you’re out again.
You wake up a few more times, always in a daze, and never more for a few seconds at a time, before the feeling that you’re moving wakes you up for good. 
It takes a moment for your eyes to adjust to the dark, your left eye barely even opens, and the pounding in your head is blinding in itself. Blinking a few times, you look down and finally notice that Steve is sprawled on your lap. You’re in the backseat of someone’s car. 
Your head is resting against someone’s shoulder. When you try to lift it to see who it is, you feel someone gently guide your head back down. “Shh, it’s okay. Don’t move too fast, alright? Don’t want you yacking on us.”
“Dustin?” You immediately regret trying to speak. Your voice comes out hoarse and raw and the pain is so intense that it only makes your head pound more.
“Right here, sis. Try not to speak, you sound like a frog.”
You try to sit up again, forgetting that Steve is sprawled on top of you, and your movements cause him to wake up. When his eyes manage to blink open, he tilts his head at you and mumbles, “Nancy?”
“Wha–” Again your voice cracks and you feel so delirious. Are you Nancy?
Steve attempts to wipe away the blood on his face but Dustin stops him with a gentle chiding. “No, don’t touch it.”
Steve brings a shaky hand up to your face and carefully rests it against your cheek. “You’re… You’re bleeding.”
Dustin puts the hand down. “Hey, buddy. Y/N is bleeding, good job. You’re bleeding, too. It’s okay though, you put up a good fight. I mean, he kicked your ass but you put up a good fight.”
Your brother’s words ring in your ears. He’s saying so much and you’re trying to swallow down the vomit that threatens to spill out. 
“Okay, you’re gonna keep straight for half a mile, then make a left on Mount Sinai.” A voice rings out, one different from Dustin’s. 
Was that Lucas?
“What’s going on?” Steve slurs, trying to process everything happening. He blearily looks back up at you. “Who’s driving?”
“Not me,” you manage to croak out.
A beat of silence passes. 
Then, at the same time, you and Steve realize: Max is the one driving. 
You’re more awake now and you try to say more, but your throat has swollen shut from speaking and it feels like it’s on fire. 
Thankfully, Steve is here to say everything you can’t. “Oh my god!”
“Just relax, she’s driven before.” Dustin reassures, slapping your hand away when you try to reach over to the driver’s side. 
“Yeah, in a parking lot.” Mike says, and you notice he’s also here now. 
“That counts.”
You want to scream at Max to pull over and demand the keys from her, but your bruised throat prevents you while your bleeding rib cage traps you in. While you can’t say anything, all Steve can say is, “Oh my god.”
“They were gonna leave you guys behind–”
“Oh my god.”
“But I promised that you’d be cool, okay?” Again Dustin slaps your hand away and all but shoves his leg over you so that you remain seated. 
Max then presses down on the gas pedal and the car increases its speed, which only makes the entire situation worse. 
Steve, rightfully, freaks out. “Whoa, whoa, whoa! What’s going on? Stop the car, slow down!”
You twist in your seat and blindly grab at Steve’s hand, both thanking him for voicing all that you can’t and also to try and prevent the poor boy from passing out again. 
“I told you he’d freak out! At least Y/N shut up!” Mike shouts over at Dustin. 
While you’re flattered that you’re officially cooler than Steve in Mike’s eyes, if you had a functioning throat right now, you’d be letting out some very choice words. 
“Stop the car!” Steve screams again, but the little rainbow bandaids on his cheek take away from his commanding nature. 
You hope that Dustin at least chose some pretty bandaids for your face. 
“Everybody shut up! I’m trying to focus!” Again, Max doesn’t at all help the situation at hand. 
“Wait, that’s Mount Sinai. Make a left!” Lucas points to where Max needs to go and you wonder why they trusted the girl, who just moved to Hawkins a week ago, to know where to go. 
“What?”
“Make a left!” Lucas screams, and Max quickly yanks the car to the left.
You, Steve, and the kids all scream as she hits what you hope is a mailbox. As the car jerks, you topple onto Steve and let out a painful, weird mix of a croak and shriek as the car continues to turn. Dustin tries to steady himself against you as he screams and Steve fully grabs your waist and uses you to shield himself from danger.
What a hero. 
Then, you almost go flying out of the windshield as Max suddenly stops the car. 
“Hello!” Steve exclaims, gripping you tightly still. 
Dustin giggles. “Whoa!”
“Incredible,” Mike breathes out. 
Meanwhile, you think your heart fell out of your ass about five blocks ago. 
“I told you. Zoomer.” Max smirks with pride. 
“She terrifies me,” you whisper, and Steve nods in agreement. 
The kids begin getting out of the car and seem to have some unspoken plan being set into motion. Dustin pats your shoulder before leaving you behind with Steve as the others go towards the trunk. 
Not knowing what the fuck is happening, you kick Steve so that he falls off of you and onto the grass so that you can follow after your brother. When you get out the car, you march over towards where all the kids are standing and silently demand an explanation. 
Mike notices you first. “What? Cat got your tongue?”
You refrain from shoving his face in the mud and point towards the goggles he’s holding. He sighs and hands it to you while Dustin ties a bandana around your neck and Max grabs a gallon of gasoline. 
Seems like they’re sticking to the plan from earlier, then.
When Steve realizes this, as he is gripping onto the car for dear life, he whines. “Oh, no. Guys.”
Everyone ignores him and he continues to try to stop what’s happening. You hobble over to him, a new wave of nausea and pain washing over you, and lean against him helplessly. There’s no use trying to explain to him that the party won’t listen. For now, you simply relish in his presence and enjoy how he feels against you. 
“We are not going down there right now!” Steve, though gentle to not jostle you around too much, waves his hands in the air as he screams at Max. “I made myself clear. There is no chance we’re going to that hole, alright?”
Similar to last year, Steve begins to spiral in his fear. He wraps his arms around you and places you against the car before he runs over to Dustin and throws that backpack that’s in the kid’s hands. “This is not happening!”
You slowly walk over and grab the thrown backpack, hoping that Dustin can reason with the teen. 
“Steve, you’re upset. I get it, but the bottom line is that a party member requires assistance and it is our duty to provide that assistance.” When you join Dustin’s side, he helps you put the goggles on and brings your bandana up over your mouth. “Now, I know you promised Nance that you would keep us safe. So keep us safe.”
He hands Steve the backpack you retrieved. 
Steve looks between you and your brother. You both look absolutely ridiculous in your get up, and he knows he has no other choice but to agree. His eyes meet yours and he silently asks if you’re sure about this, he will always look to you for the answers. 
You nod, hoping that the small head shift is conveying what you physically cannot say.
I’m here, the kids need us, and I need you with me.
Steve hears it, sighs, and grabs the backpack from your hands. 
“Well, let’s get going.” He motions for you and Dustin to lead the way. 
– 
“I got you,” Steve’s voice is soft as his hands graze your waist. He’s standing below you, already having jumped into the tunnels so that he can help you climb down the rope safely. You’re not sure if it’s his touch, or the way his voice drips with promises to protect you, or the simple fact that you’re bleeding and bruised that makes your body weak. 
“Drop me and die.” Your knuckles are white as they clutch the rope, your body shaking with exhaustion as you try to ease your way down without further injuring your ribs. 
Steve laughs and tightens his grip on your waist, steadying you as you finally inch the rest of the way down and land with a gentle thud onto the ground. “Like I’d ever dream of letting you go.”
This time, you know it’s his words that cause you to shiver, not the exhaustion and pain. 
“Ahem.”
Turning around, you see Dustin glaring at you and Steve while Lucas is stifling laughs. You roll your eyes at them and step away so that you aren’t standing so close to Steve, and he seems to think the same and distances himself as well. 
“Holy shit,” Steve breathes out, now finally examining the tunnels. 
It takes your breath away as well. The tunnels are terrifying, but oddly kind of cool. There’s a dim light within them, almost ghostly, and yet it’s beautiful in a way that you can’t quite describe. Small particles float through the air, and you reach your hand out to feel them against your skin. It tickles, akin to snowflakes, and the reminder makes you yearn for winter again. 
Mike’s flashlight distracts you as he shines it towards a random section of the tunnel. “Yeah. I’m pretty sure it’s this way.”
“You’re pretty sure, or you’re certain?” Dustin asks, doubtful. 
“I’m 100% sure, just follow me and you’ll know.”
As soon as Mike’s declaration of leading leaves his lips, you and Steve share and look and immediately stumble towards the boy. 
Like hell you’re letting him lead. He’s a child, and he’s also incredibly horrible at navigating. Last time you let him guide the way, you ended up finding El in the middle of the woods. 
“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Steve flashes his light at Mike. “I don’t think so.”
“What?”
“Any of you little shits die down here, I’m getting the blame. Got it, dipshit?” Steve takes the map from Mike’s hands and then looks over at you. “I guide, you take the rear?”
You nod. “Good luck.”
Steve smiles, his sarcastic bravado now gone, before he suddenly clears his throat once more and shouts. “From here on out, I’m leading the way while Y/N makes sure none of you idiots get lost. Come on.”
The kids groan and roll their eyes at him, but they fall into line and do as they’re told. 
Dustin walks in front of you and offers you his hand. He knows the uneven terrain will only increase the chances of your ankle acting up. “How’s the ankle?”
“Hurts,” you rasp, accepting his hand as you hobble along. He hums and helps you navigate, the goggles covering his nose makes him sound nasally. “Did I put up a good fight at least?”
Your throat strains to get all the words out, but Dustin seems to understand what you’ve said and laughs. “Yeah, you did a much better job than Steve–What the hell?”
Dustin stops walking and suddenly looks up. Unsure what he’s seen, you look up as well and gasp. Above you rests a giant flower-bud looking thing, except it’s pulsing in a very concerning and gross way and is the size of a car. When it starts to expand even larger, you realize before your brother does what it’s about to do; you tug at his hand and try to run away, but Dustin doesn’t move.
Then, in one grand blow, the bud explodes and releases what you can only imagine are pollen spores, and they spray all over Dustin. “Shit!” He falls to the ground, screaming and rolling around as if he’s just been shot, and all you can do is stand there and silently wait for him to calm down enough for you to talk to him. “Help! Y/N, help!”
You motion to your throat, but Dustin gags and scrambles to stand up before promptly falling back down again in his haste. 
Steve and the others have now joined and everyone is crowding over your brother with worry. “Dustin? What happened?”
“Pollen.” You croak, and Steve looks even more confused now. 
“It’s in my mouth!” Dustin spits onto the ground and coughs, wheezing every few breaths. “Some of it got on my mouth. Shit!”
Mike points his flashlight at you. “Any more useful insight from Kermit the frog?”
You glare at him, although the nickname is funny and you hate that it’s clever. You clear your throat, cringe at the sting it sends down your body, and respond, “Rose-bud thing. Exploded. He’s fine.”
Everyone tilts their head at you, not at all understanding what you’re trying to say, and you groan. It’s incredibly frustrating that Billy left you unable to say a goddamn thing without immeasurable pain. You honestly would’ve preferred that he stab you or something, because your intelligence and wit are so crucial to who you are as a person. 
Plus the whole Kermit the frog thing kind of sucks, regardless of how funny it will be later. 
“I’m fine.” Dustin gasps out. “As Y/N said, a rose-bud thing sprayed me.”
“You guys serious?” Max shakes her head, at a loss for why she’s even here. 
“Very funny, man.” Steve looks at you and teases, “And Y/N, I expected more from you.”
You give him the finger. “Dustin, not me.”
“Mhm,” he’s starting to walk away again, resuming his leader position through the tunnels, but he sends you a wink. “C’mon, Hendersons.”
The rest of the kids follow after him while you help Dustin up and wipe him off. He’s a mess, and he’s clearly still frightened, but he seems reassured by your presence and begins to calm down. When he’s ready, you and Dustin follow.
The tunnels are long, windy, and incredibly disturbing to be in. You can’t believe that something this intricate and vast has been laying underneath Hawkins for god knows how long. The ground beneath your feet is squishy and it takes both Dustin’s hand and immense concentration to not trip. 
Steve leads, his flashlight serving as a beacon to focus on despite the pounding in your head. The bandana tied over your nose only makes the ringing in your ears worse, but you’ll leave inhaling mysterious Upside Down particles to your brother. 
After a few minutes of walking, you’re starting to fear that the poorly drawn map from Mike really is just a poorly drawn map. Then, Steve stops. “Alright, Wheeler. I think we found your hub.”
You flick your flashlight around and your eyes widen. It’s huge. In the center lies a mound of what you hope is just mud, but you see a bone or two stick out from it and look away. To your left, there’s easily five or six more tunnels, each varying in width and height, and to your right is the same. 
Seeing how vast the tunnel system is, you’re thankful for Mike’s genius little brain. 
“Let’s drench it!” Except the vigor in his voice frightens you and you consider that he may be the world’s next mad scientist. 
However, a plan is a plan and you’ve already made it this far, so you set to work on spraying the area with gasoline. Between you, Steve, and the kids, within minutes you’ve created the world’s most flammable labyrinth. 
When you’re done, Steve guides the kids back towards the exit and you make sure everyone’s behind the two of you. He kneels, flicks out his lighter, and turns to everyone. “Alright, you guys ready?”
“Ready,” Max and Lucas say.
Dustin tightens his hand around yours, preparing to help you run as fast as you can with your ankle. “Light her up.”
Steve flicks his lighter open. “I am in such deep shit.”
“Together.” You nudge him with your shoe, and even though his face is hidden, you know he smiles. 
He takes a deep breath, winds his arm back, and flings the lighter into the center of the hub. 
Immediately everything bursts into flames. In the blaze, the strange roots that had been lying dormant on the ground now come to life as they flail against the heat. They twist and whip around, writhing in pain. The tunnels themselves almost seem to come to life as it writhes in pain. 
“Go, go, go!” Steve yells, pushing everyone back to start running. 
You stay behind with him, making sure all the kids have started to run before you finally let Dustin tug you along as well. The boy is screaming, hopping and dodging roots as best as he can while squealing, “Oh my god, oh my god, oh my god!”
Steve takes the lead now, having somehow memorized the way out. “Let’s go!”
You’re disoriented. Dustin’s hand is gripping yours so harshly and it’s taking everything within you to keep up, but your ankle throbs and your left eye has only continued to swell from the punch earlier. It’s becoming increasingly difficult to follow along, and in your disorientation you lose track of Mike. 
When he falls, everything within you snaps back into focus. You tear your hand from Dustin’s and you’re at Mike’s side in a heartbeat, but already the roots have started to wrap around his leg; he screams. “Help! Y/N, help me!”
Your hands shake as you reach for your switchblade, adrenaline runs through you so violently that you feel lightheaded. Mike’s screams are the only thing keeping you grounded right now. As he panics, you roughly grab his shirt and force him back before you start to hack at the root with your knives. 
“Pull him back!” Steve instructs the kids, who have now joined. “Y/N, watch out!”
You have just enough time to cut through one root before dodging Steve’s bat as he hits at the other. It takes a few swings, but with one final blow, you and the kids are able to pull Mike free and help him stand back up. 
“You good?” Lucas pants, patting Mike’s shoulders for any injuries while Dustin asks, “You okay?”
You pull Mike into you and quickly hug him, damning whatever time constraint you currently have against you. Your hands are still shaking, which Mike feels, and he gives you a quick pat before pulling away. “Glad you care, but–”
“We gotta go!” Steve steps between you two, bat still in hand, when a growl erupts from behind him. 
Dustin shoves everyone behind him before you can stop him. He’s recognized the growl before you have. “Dart.”
The Demodog growls again. He’s bigger than ever before, now practically fully grown. His growth distracts you long enough to miss Dustin slowly starting to approach him. When you do, you immediately try to stop him. 
“Dustin–” Fear overtakes you.
“Steve, hold her back.” He orders. “Just trust me, okay?”
Steve’s arms wrap around you and you try to fight back. “No–”
“Y/N,” he whispers into your ear, keeping an eye on your brother as well. “If you freak out now, Dustin will get hurt.”
He’s right, you know he’s right, but your brother is only a foot away from Dart now and he’s now smaller than the creature. One wrong move, and he’s dead.
Dustin kneels in front of Dart and you feel your heart drop. You don’t dare breathe as he takes off his goggles and mask and leans in closer to the creature. “Hey, it’s me. It’s just your friend, it’s Dustin.”
Dart slowly inches forward as Dustin continues to talk. “You remember me? Will you let us pass?”
This time, Dart’s entire mouth opens as he snarls at Dustin.
Again you struggle in Steve’s arms, but he only tightens his hold on you as you watch your baby brother, terrified, face off against the Demodog. 
“Okay, okay, I’m sorry.” Dustin lowers his voice, unwavering against Dart’s malice. “I’m sorry about the storm cellar. That was a pretty douchy thing to do. I blame Y/N, she’s always the one who makes me do the right thing.”
The little shit has you scared out of your fucking mind, and yet he has the nerve to somehow make this your fault.
If he gets out of this alive, you’re never, ever letting him go again. 
Dustin reaches into his backpack, eyes never leaving Dart. “You hungry?
“He’s insane,” Lucas whispers in awe. Both you and Steve tell him to shut up, scared that any noise will cause Dart to attack.
“I’ve got our favorite.” Dustin waves the candy in front of Dart’s face. “See? Nougat.”
As soon as the Demodog sees the candy bar, his demeanor shifts and he happily approaches Dustin. Within seconds, your brother has managed to re-tame his weird Upside Down pet, and for a brief second you feel bad that Dustin can’t keep him. 
“Look at that. Yummy!” He places the candy on the ground as a peace offering and he starts to motion behind him, waving for you and everyone else to start moving. “Eat up, buddy.”
Steve guides Lucas, Max, and Mike past Dart and through the tunnel that was previously blocked by him, but you stay behind. Your knives are drawn; you’re not leaving your brother’s side. 
“There’s plenty,” Dustin coos to the creature, placing down one last candy bar before standing up. When he sees that you’re still there, he grabs your hand and starts to walk away with you. Feeling his hand, warm and alive against yours, is enough to calm you down enough to follow. Before the two of you leave, however, Dustin turns around one last time to look at Dart, a sad smile on his face. “Goodbye, buddy.”
Dart doesn’t show any reaction, too busy devouring the candy he’s been given, and you gently tug Dustin along to safety, albeit with some guilt. He really loved that little lizard thing. 
As soon as the two of you are out of danger, you pull Dustin into a bone crushing hug. “You’re stupid.”
“Stupid brave,” he mumbles against you, though his arms are tight against your waist. He had been scared, too. 
You snort and pull your bandana down so you can kiss the top of Dustin’s head. “Just stupid.” 
“Guys, we gotta go.” Steve whispers, feeling bad for interrupting your moment with the kid. He can still feel the way your body shook in his arms, how he could hear your terrified heartbeat as he held you back. He felt horrible for doing it, but he promised Nancy he’d keep the kids safe, and Steve knows that she also wanted him to protect you, too.
At Steve’s urgent whisper, you reluctantly nod and pull away from Dustin. With one last shoulder squeeze, you pat his back and tug at his hand to start running. As you run, the ground trembles beneath your feet. You’re the first one to fall, Max and Lucas not far behind. “Fuck!” 
Steve has your hand within his in seconds and he gently pulls you up. His face is obscured from the goggles and banana, yet you can see the concern when he looks at you. When he stands you back up, he pulls you close and whispers, “You okay?”
You nod, about to tell him to keep running, when you hear the first screech of the Demodogs. 
“What was that?” Max inches towards your side, now long familiar with what the screeches mean. 
As if almost in response to the girl, more screeches follow as they echo through the tunnels. Only this time, there’s more of them; more than you’d even want to imagine. The hair on your arms stands up as the screeching continues. You know that if you don’t run now, none of you will stand a chance. 
“They’re coming.” Mike realizes. “Run! Run, let’s go!”
You snatch Dustin’s hand and practically throw the kid forward with how harshly you begin running. Lucas and Max run past, while Mike follows after Steve. Your footsteps fall harshly against the tunnel’s earthy ground and it takes everything within you to keep going. When you round the corner and see the rope, you almost sob with relief. 
“Kids first!” You shout, damning whatever further damage it’ll do to your vocal chords.
Steve understands immediately and kneels beneath the rope to give the kids a boost up while you hold the rope taught and help lift them. Max is the first up, both you and Steve more so throwing her rather than helping her.
“C’mon!” Steve encourages her, and with one final shove from you, she makes it over the edge and is safe. 
Everything happens so fast, it’s a blur as you help Lucas start to climb out, then Mike, and as you’re hauling Dustin up next, you hear the Demodogs drawing near. 
“Oh, shit!” Steve hears them as soon as you do and he grabs for his bat and starts to place himself in front of you and Dustin, but you stop him. 
“No!” You yank him back and then grab your brother, shoving him underneath the rope. The shadows of the Demodogs cast against the wall, you know you only have seconds before they’re here. “Throw him up!”
Dustin realizes what you’re about to do. “Y/N, no–”
But Steve already has a grip on him. “You’re going home.”
“No!” Dustin screams and tries to stay behind, wriggling and thrashing, but with Steve’s help, you’re able to lift him to safety before the first Demodog appears. Dustin, now safely above ground, sees this too. His heart stops. “Y/N!”
“Steve! Y/N! Climb up!” The kids begin to shout now, urging you and the teen to get out of the tunnels, fear alive in their voices. 
You look up at them, see their faces alive with youth, and then turn to Steve. He seems to be thinking the same thing as you. You’ve both run out of time. He nods, you do as well, and together you’ve accepted your fate. Steve draws his bat as you raise your knives. 
“Y/N!” Dustin’s voice rings through clearer than the other’s, the despair evident. You close your eyes for a second, wishing that there was more you could’ve done, but at least he’s safe.
Jonathan will take care of him, Nancy will, too. 
He won’t be alone, and you have Steve with you, who is holding your hand as if it contains all the secrets of the world.
It’ll be okay. 
You open your eyes. 
The Demodogs, miraculously, start to run right past you and Steve. They weave between you two, not at all paying any attention. You stand as still as possible, not wanting to wake them from whatever trance they seem to be in. 
However, one particularly large Demodog crashes against your leg and sends you into Steve’s side, who wraps his arms around you with a fierce protectiveness. You duck your head down, unaware just how desperately you’d been craving his presence, and he buries you further against him as the monsters continue to run. 
The two of you cower, curling into one another, steadying the other, waiting for something to happen. Steve has his feet firmly planted and stands his ground as more monsters run past, and without him you would’ve fallen minutes ago, trampled by the creatures. 
When you can’t hear any more Demodogs, you slowly lift your head from Steve’s chest and look around. 
They’re gone. Each and every one of them has left. 
You’re still in Steve’s arms, your chests are pressed tightly together and you’ve never been this close to him before. When you look up at him, you can feel his breath against your skin. There’s an odd look in his eyes, he’s studying your face as if seeing it for the first time, and his gaze makes something deep within you stir. 
“Thank you,” you whisper, needing to say something. He’s once again saved your life, and your eyes can’t seem to leave his. 
His fingers dig into your side, it’s the only way he can respond. The sensation causes you to shiver and your eyes slowly drift down to his lips. They’re a lovely shade of pink, flush and full. You wonder what they’d taste like, if he’s wondered the same about you. 
Steve stares down at you and feels every breath you take, the rise and fall of your chest matching his. The two of you stand like this for a moment, hearts beating together as you cling to one another, until Dustin clears his throat. 
“Ahem,” he draws your attention. “There are kids here, ya know.”
Lucas, Max, and Mike all snicker when you frantically pull away from Steve in embarrassment. Both of your faces are red, the air between you still hangs with something you’re not quite sure how to name. 
“We’re coming.” Steve mumbles to your brother before turning to you. “Ready?”
You take a deep breath and nod, your nerves still shaky from being so close to him prior. When you’re ready, you grab onto the rope and feel Steve’s always gentle hands grip your waist. You’re slow climbing up, being the most injured out of everyone, but he’s patient with you and murmurs encouragement as you climb. 
Once you’re safely up, you help the kids with Steve. The moment his feet touch solid land, he lets out a low whistle and claps his hands. “Well, I’d say that went well–”
Suddenly, Billy’s headlights begin to shine obnoxiously bright. The light increases in its intensity, glowing brighter and brighter, so much so that you and everyone else have to shield your eyes. Then, just as suddenly as it began, the lights shut off. 
It’s quiet. No one says anything, unsure of what’s just happened, but you know.
“El,” you whisper, somehow knowing it’s her. Mike nods, understanding as well. 
She did it. 
She closed the gate. 
You pull the kids into you, dragging them all in your arms in a giant hug. All you feel right now is disbelief. The plan worked. You’re all somehow still alive. 
Steve stands behind you, his chest firm against your back, and you allow yourself to gently lean against him. To accept all that he’s silently providing you; there’s no point in fighting it any more. He’s here, offering you anything you need from him, and you’re exhausted from pretending that you don’t see it. 
After a few moments of silence, you finally release the kids and nudge them towards the car. 
It’s time to go home. 
– 
“So what exactly did you guys do with Billy?” Steve’s driving and you’re in the passenger seat, waves of exhaustion crashing upon you. From the rearview mirror, Steve sees Lucas, Dustin, and Mike all turn to Max slowly. He frowns. “Why are you all looking at her?”
Max shifts uncomfortably in her seat. “I handled it.”
“She sedated him and we left him on the floor at Will’s.” Dustin fills in the information that Max opted to omit, which she elbows him for. 
Steve blinks, turns to you, and asks, “You heard that too, right?”
“Mhm.”
“Cool.”
When you get to Jonathan’s, Billy is sitting hunched over on the porch, waiting. He looks rough, his eyes bleary and his hair matted. When you see him, you feel your throat constrict in pain and a sense of panic builds within you. You look towards Steve, see his bruised cheek, then notice the way Max squirms in the backseat being near Billy, and the panic is replaced with anger. 
He’s caused enough pain and turmoil to those you love. 
Steve parks the car and turns in his seat so that he’s facing everyone. “Alright, we all see that Billy is awake, so you guys stay here while I go and–”
“We.” You correct, swallowing down the pain you feel. 
Steve inhales and looks as if he wants to argue, but he just shakes his head and continues. “Okay, we go and talk to the guy.”
“I want to come.” Max says, though she still refuses to look in Billy’s direction. 
You rest a hand on her leg. You understand what she’s asking for, to handle her brother herself, take her life into her own hands. Max is a brave kid, she’s shown you that much tonight, and while you trust her to make the right decision, you’re still hesitant. “Are you sure?”
She thinks for a second before nodding. Her eyes harden and she juts her jaw out. She’s made up her mind, and you get a kick out of seeing the fire within her. Max Mayfield is an incredible young girl, and you’re honored to know that she trusts you. “I’m sure.”
“Then let’s go.”
You, Steve, and Max walk side by side towards Billy, though you make sure to place the girl slightly behind you in case her brother tries anything. 
When Billy notices you approach, he lifts his head up and waves lazily at the three of you. “Back already?” His words slur together and his eyes are glossy; the sedative must still be wearing off. 
Max steps forward. “Take me home.” 
Billy eyes her, looks between you and Steve, and then sighs. “Fine. Any other demands?”
The girl shakes her head. “I’ll wait in the car.”
And then she’s gone, leaving you and Steve alone with Billy. 
He eyes you, sees the bruises on your neck, and a languid smile drawls across his face. “Seems I left a mark, sweetheart.”
Steve steps forward, but you put your hand out and stop him. You appreciate him, you do, but this is something you have to do yourself. You swallow again, feeling the tender flesh within your throat constrict, and try to make your words come out as neutral as possible. “Seems I did, too.”
Billy looks down at his shoulder, the wound from your knife is still bleeding. “So you did.”
Lucas and the other boys stand off to the side now, having left the car alone for Max. When Billy notices them staring, he sighs and wipes his hands off on his jeans and slowly gets up. “Well, my bitch of a sister awaits.”
As Billy leaves, Mike runs up the steps and unlocks the front door. “Y/N, think you could make those cookies again? I’m starving.”
You glare at him and Steve laughs. “I’m not sure she can even walk up the steps, dude.”
“Yeah, look at her.” Dustin waves his hands in front of you. “She looks like a zombie.”
Lucas makes zombie sounds and pretends to eat Dustin’s brains before Mike joins in. The three of them chase each other into the house, screaming “brains” and “die” as they mess around, leaving you and Steve alone outside. 
He steps in front of you, his back towards you and he crouches down. “Care for a ride?”
You want to argue, but it’s becoming harder and harder to keep your eyes open. It’d be a miracle if you even manage up the first step on the porch. Hesitantly, you place your hands on Steve’s shoulders and jump onto his back.
“Atta girl,” he laughs, standing back up so that he can carry you inside and join the boys. You wrap your arms around his neck and nuzzle your face as you close your eyes. You’re seconds away from falling asleep. Steve seems to sense this and slows down his footsteps so as to not disturb you. 
He navigates the home, remembering where to go from his time here last year. You’re warm against him and Steve’s fingers draw lazy circles onto your ankles. The boys are in the kitchen, scurrying around for any food, and Steve relishes in this small moment with you.
You’re placed down into a soft bed and the smell of Jonathan overwhelms you; you open your eyes and realize that Steve has taken you to the boy’s room. The bed is warm beneath you, the scent soothes your wounds. 
“Jonathan’s?” You ask, confused as to why Steve would take you here.
“Figured it’s where you sleep when you’re here.” He shrugs, as if it’s no big deal, before grabbing the blankets and tucking you in. His movements are careful and he makes sure your head is resting on a pillow and that he takes off your shoes. 
The gentleness of his touch soothes you. You’ve never let anyone take care of you like this before. You let him play with your hair, wrap the blanket around you so that you won’t get cold, and when he finally seems pleased with his work, he flicks your nose and smiles. “Get some sleep, dork.”
“Everyone is safe?”
His eyes melt. “They are. They’ll be home soon. In the meantime, I’ll rustle up some grub for those heathens outside while you sleep. Doctor’s orders.”
You giggle and grab his hand to bring to your lips. They linger against his knuckles, you inhale and breathe in his scent, and Steve’s breath hitches at the touch. “Thank you,” you whisper against his skin before placing another kiss. 
There’s such a lovely buzz within your chest, holding Steve’s hand fills you with this syrupy warmth like honey, and you’ve never felt it before. It drips down your skin and into your bones, healing wounds both old and new with its kisses. 
Steve squeezes your hand with his. He feels it, too. You both do. 
A body slides in next to yours, rousing you from your sleep. A hand wraps around your waist and the fingers, long and lithe and familiar, skim your skin lazily. The sensation almost lulls you back to sleep, you know whose touch this is, whose body lays next to yours. 
You open your arms and engulf Jonathan into a hug. His body lays atop of yours, reminiscent of the night a few days ago when he snuck into your room before he left with Nancy. Your body has long since come to anticipate his weight against yours, it’s become accustomed to how he lands upon you. 
“What time is it?” You rasp, stroking Jonathan’s hair with your fingers as he breathes steadily against you. You’re not sure how long you’ve been asleep, but the pain in your throat has lessened, your voice is slowly returning to normal.
“Early morning,” he mumbles, pressing a kiss against your shoulder. “Steve took Dustin home, no one wanted to wake you. Apparently you had a rough night.”
You laugh, then wince at the pain it draws from your throat and ribs. “You could say that.”
Jonathan places another kiss upon your skin, this time against the base of your throat. He litters kisses up and down your neck, his breath tickling as he does so. “I’m sorry,” he says in between each kiss, as if his words will make the bruises fade faster. 
Rather than respond, knowing nothing you can say will make him believe that none of this is Jonathan’s fault, you simply hum at his kisses and lean into them. “Will?”
“He’s okay, he’s safe. Mom is with him now.”
You hum again, relishing in the knowledge that Will is okay and that Jonathan is once again here with you. The house is quiet, everyone else asleep, and the two of you lay like this for a while. No more words are said, Jonathan presses kisses against your skin as your fingers interlock through his hair and you run your hand up and down his back. 
Somehow, you know this will be the last time you ever have him like this. 
Just the two of you, uncrossed in any boundaries. Skin against skin, kisses to wounds and fingers intertwined. You hope that your body never forgets the weight of his. You hope that it will always anticipate his impact, welcoming it after a long day. Jonathan’s touch will soon become ghosts lingering on your skin, and selfishly you never want this moment to end. 
Uncrossed boundaries, threads and strings and lines. 
They’re here. You can see them now, they almost glow faintly within Jonathan’s room, the same room in which you grew up in. 
“Bee?” You whisper, nudging him gently to get his attention. He lifts his head from your neck and looks at you, eyes open and listening. “We have to talk about it.”
The early morning light streams through the curtain and illuminates Jonathan’s face. His eyes are a mixture of browns and reds and ambers and you try to remember what they look like now, before the words are said and nothing will ever be the same again. 
“I’m scared,” he admits. You’ve made him into who he is today, with all of his quirks and humor and love. Jonathan doesn’t know who he would be without you, and he’s terrified that he’ll say the wrong thing and lose you forever.
“I know,” you stroke his cheek. “I am, too.”
“I don’t want to–I can’t lose you.”
“You’ll never lose me, Jonathan Byers.” You’re firm in your words, now grasping at his face with your hands. “We’re connected, remember? String theory, you and me.”
Jonathan has tears in his eyes. “But I slept with Nancy.”
His confession only makes you sigh. “I know, bee.”
“I–I think… I think this time it’ll turn into something more. I… I think I love her, bug.” His voice cracks, terrified of his own words. He recognizes now, far too late, all that he’s missed. “But bug… I know there’s–that there’s some things we should’ve talked about. A long time ago… but I just…”
“I know,” you know everything he’s trying to tell you. There’s no hurt in your voice, only resignation, but you knew this would happen eventually. “We missed our chance a while ago.”
“Did we ever really have a chance?” He asks, thinking back to the day the two of you met. How easily you accepted him into your life, the role you unknowingly assigned to him as your best friend. How, for years, he’d been so in love with you but terrified it’d scare you away. 
You play with his fingers, thinking for a moment. “I’d like to think that we did. I think we just… We missed each other, along the way.”
He smiles, bittersweet and somber. “We would’ve been something great, huh?”
“You’re my person,” you tell him, a certain sadness creeping into your voice. It’s the truth. No one will ever know you like he does, no one can unravel you the way he can. The love you have for Jonathan is unyielding, it transcends everything else you’ve ever felt. “Of course we would’ve been something great.”
“And now?”
You bite your lip, unsure. “Now we just… We let go.”
Jonathan tightens his arms and presses himself further against you. “I’m never letting you go, Y/N Henderson.”
You feel tears beginning to form in your eyes, both from grief and acceptance. “You don’t have to, but we have to let go of our claim to one another. You’re Nancy’s, now. It wouldn't be fair otherwise. To anyone.”
“And you’re Steve’s?” He asks, hesitant to bring the boy up. While you watched Jonathan fall in love with Nancy, he’s watched you fall for Steve. 
“I think I could really love him,” you admit, breathless. “I think I’ve already started to fall for him.”
Jonathan’s heart twists at the breathlessness in your voice, though he knows he’ll have to get used to this. To no longer being the reason for your bashfulness. It’ll take time, but he knows in the end that it’s for the better. “You deserve to go for it, bug.”
“Really?”
“Of course,” he playfully pokes your side. “Nancy fucked up with him, and I fucked up with you. The two of you deserve better than us, and I… I want you to be happy, you know that.”
“I know, but…” you turn to him now, needing him to understand all that you still don’t know how to voice yourself. “Remember our pinky promise from last year?”
Jonathan wiggles his pinky at you, unsure where you’re going with this. “I do.”
“We’ll always stay like this, right? You and me?” You know it’s selfish to ask, to expect everything to stay the same between you, but losing Jonathan would be the one thing you’d never recover from. He’s in your bones, now. He’s grown up alongside you, patched up your wounds as a child and now holds your hands through the nightmares you face together. 
It doesn’t matter how you and Jonathan end, whether you’re lovers in this universe or simply the best of friends. Regardless of what’s happened, he’s the most important person in your life. He always will be.
Jonathan presses a kiss upon your forehead, his lips warm. “Always, and I’ll always love you the most, bug.”
“I’ll always love you the most, bee.” The words come easily to you, an exhale after being inhaled so long ago. 
The world stills. Then, as slow as the sun rises after a harsh winter’s night, the strings and lines finally settle between you two.
“Let’s go to bed.” Jonathan whispers, wanting to hold onto you for at least a few more hours. 
In the late morning hours the two of you will wake up, and it will be the last time you do so in each other’s arms. 
– 
When Jonathan drops you off at home the next day, your mom freaks when she sees you. Dustin had tried to prepare her, making up some lie about how you’d fallen down at the Byers’ house and that’s why you couldn’t come home for a few days. However, your mom still had a heart attack when you walked through the front door with a split head, black eye, bruised neck, and a bloodied side. 
“My baby!” She took you into her arms and immediately set her eyes on Jonathan. “What, did you have a bear in the house or something?”
Jonathan looked over at Dustin with a helpless look on his face and your brother had sighed. He figured he’d have to be the one to take over. “Like I said, mom. Y/N just got really into our campaign and fell. She’s fine, I mean, look at her!”
You did your best to appear very fine and healthy, despite your concussion forming a horrendous headache. You forced a smile on your face, all teeth. “All fine and dandy, mom.”
Claudia Henderson hadn’t bought it.
You were placed under house arrest for two weeks. 
During these two weeks, you were only allowed to leave the house to either go to work (somehow Mrs. Waters still hasn’t fired you despite missing three days of work), and go to school. It wasn’t so bad, though. You had needed the rest, and Nancy visited you a few days into your house arrest.
You’re not sure when she officially began her relationship with Jonathan, but the first time she came to see you, she had brought a giant basket full of baked goods and comics she had asked Jonathan about. 
“You didn’t have to get me anything, Nance.” You had informed the girl when you saw her struggling to carry the basket. 
“I stole your boyfriend, it’s the least I could do.” You stared at her, eyes so wide that your black eye almost fully opened, and Nancy had let out a loud laugh. You’d never heard her laugh so openly before, and it was a beautiful sight. “It was a joke, Y/N. It’s okay to laugh.”
“Ha, ha, Wheeler.” You took the basket from her and inspected its contents. There were more comics than you could count and the muffins smelled delicious. “This is a good haul.”
Nancy had smiled, relieved that she’d done something right. She had bugged Jonathan all day yesterday, anxious to do something nice for you because she felt this crippling need to make you like her. He had reassured her a million times that you did already like her, but Nancy has never been the best at making friends, and she knows the history between you and her is tense. 
“You really like it?”
“I love it, dude.” You saw the way Nancy’s body relaxed, as if she had been terrified you’d burn the basket in front of her face. It’s only then that you realized why she was there. “You and Jonathan finally seal the deal?”
Nancy blushed, still unused to how well you perceive others. “We did.”
“Took you guys long enough!” You squealed and threw your arms around her, elated for your friends. Sure, it still stung a bit, but Nancy was trying, so you were too. “But can I say just one thing, and then we’ll bury the hatchet for good?”
“Of course, Y/N.” Nancy said, though you felt her body tense underneath your hold. She had been bracing for impact, and it broke your heart to imagine how she was feeling in that moment. 
You grabbed her hand and looked her in the eye. “I’m happy for you two, I really am, okay? You know my history with Jonathan, and I’m sure he’s told you everything, but I need you to listen very carefully to what I’m about to say.”
“I’m listening,” she whispered, gripping your hand tightly. 
“If anything, and I mean anything, bothers you about my relationship with him, I need you to tell me. Don’t let anything simmer, don’t swallow down any hurt. I need you to know that I will always respect your guys’ relationship, and if you ever feel that I don’t, please tell me.”
Nancy, to your surprise, had laughed. “That’s it? Geesh, Y/N. I was expecting you to threaten me with your knives or something. I understand your connection with Jonathan, I know what I agreed to.” She paused, and then added with a sly smirk, “Besides, I know you wouldn’t cross any boundaries because you’ve spent practically all year pining after Steve.”
“I did not!” You gaped at her, shocked that she would say such a thing, and Nancy laughed so hard that it took both you and her another ten minutes to say anything else. It was lovely, laughing alongside the girl you once held so much resentment over. Now there you were, rib cage aching with glee.
And that’s how Nancy Wheeler became your best friend.  
After that, things seemed to settle down during the month that followed the events of Hawkins Lab. 
While you healed your wounds at home, Jonathan and Nancy came to visit you whenever they could. It was weird, at first, being in the same room as them now that they were together, but within minutes the three of you formed your own dynamic. You and Nancy teased Jonathan while he simply shook his head at the two of you and did whatever you asked. 
It was a good dynamic, really. 
A week into house arrest, your mom let you finally return to work.
Of course, on your first day back, Steve was standing inside of Bookstrordinary, waiting for you. 
Seeing him there, hair messy and smile warm, felt like coming home. 
“Back so soon?” You had teased, walking slowly up to him. 
His smile widened and he grabbed your hand and tugged you closer, impatient with how long it was taking you to come to him. “Like I could wait any longer.”
“I stack and you sort?”
“Let’s get to work, Henderson.” He winked and spun you around, causing you to giggle, a sound he’d come to adore, and the two of you set off to work. 
Steve becomes a regular at Bookstrorindary again, and one day you come home from school to find him sitting at your kitchen table with Dustin and your mom. They were eating an after school snack together, chatting as if they were old friends. Your mom was even blushing as Steve charmed her. It was a disorienting sight, to say the least. 
“Is this going to be a thing now?” You’d asked, setting your backpack down to grab your own snack and join. 
“I invited him.” Dustin said with a mouth full of apples. “He’s cool, and mom likes him, so. Yeah.”
Your mom pinched Steve’s cheek and giggled. “He’s just so charming!”
Steve sent you a wink, basking in your mother’s praise, and in that moment, seeing him with the two people you loved most in this world, you knew.
It hit you like a warm, soft summer breeze. It swirled around you, kissed your skin the way only the sun can do, and you could almost smell the fresh summer honey that your dad used to buy for your birthday. The feeling was serene, it felt as easy as exhaling.
You were in love with Steve Harrington. 
Only this time, the realization made you smile; you accepted it with open arms. You walked over to him and ruffled his hair before sitting next to him at the table. Biting your own apple, you winked at your mom, agreeing with what she had said. “He is indeed very charming.”
Dustin gagged while Steve draped an arm across your chair and stole your apple. “That I am, Y/N.”
Maybe love wasn’t so bad after all.
The following week, both Steve and Nancy asked you to attend Barb’s funeral, and of course you went. 
It was a small service, and Jonathan held Nancy’s hand throughout all of it. While it hurt to see her cry, you can’t help but think about how incredible Nancy is. She’s the reason that Barb is even getting a funeral in the first place, having brilliantly exposed Hawkin’s Lab and giving her friend the justice she deserves. 
Steve stood next to you, stoic and guilty, and after the service ended you had to pull him aside and remind him that none of it had been his fault. He listened, but you know he hadn’t necessarily heard you.
It’s similar to how you feel with Will, and how Jonathan feels with you, and Nancy with Barb. 
You all hold a heavy weight within you, of guilt and shame and despair. There’s nothing that specifically can be done to lessen it. All you can do is allow the ones you love to carry the weight with you, to share it and accept the help that they offer. 
Time can’t heal all wounds, you recognize this now, so you do things for those you love and see the good that’s still there, even if it’s hard sometimes. 
And that’s what you do.
You start stopping by Hopper’s cabin to see El.
He hated it at first, but when you showed up one day with a box of nail polish and comics, El had been so overjoyed that he simply sighed and let you in. 
You teach the girl how to read, having her say words out loud as you paint her nails, and it’s lovely. It’s rare to get the girl all to yourself, so spending time with her is always the favorite part of your day. Plus, she starts to get really into Spider-Man, so you’ve done your job as an avid fan. 
As for Will and the boys, you start to make it a point to partake in their DnD campaigns whenever possible. While it’s hard balancing work, school, El, and the party, you don’t regret it for a single second. It’s exhausting, but a good kind of exhaustion. One that leaves your bones aching in a rewarding way at the end of the day.
You’ll never tell Jonathan this, but he had been right a few months ago. You’d been burning yourself out, running away from everything you didn’t want to confront, from your feelings to your crippling worry for the kids. You’re not sure how much you had left in you, looking back now.
You had been drowning for a long, long time. 
But as you pick up Dustin and Will from Mike’s, Jonathan by your side as always, your nails painted a messy shade of blue thanks to El, and Steve waiting for you back at your house, you’re finally able to breathe. 
– 
It somehow takes you the entire day to get Dustin ready for the Snowball. 
He’s running around the house, frantically trying to find his bowtie that he’s misplaced, and you’re currently digging through the endless supply of hairspray that Steve dropped off yesterday. There’s so much hair products within the bag that he delivered, and it actually scares you a little. 
No way this much chemicals can be good for a kid. 
“Did you find the bowtie?” You yell from the bathroom, finally managing to open the bottle of hairspray that Steve specifically told you to use first. 
“Yes!” Dustin runs back into the bathroom and throws the piece of fabric at you. “Quick, put it on while I spray my hair!” 
You roll your eyes at him but do as he asks, securing his bowtie to his baby blue button shirt. However, as he sprays his hair, he almost blinds you in the process. “Christ, Dustin! That’s practically a weapon.”
He continues to spray. “You’re the one who insisted on helping me get ready.”
“I wanted you to look handsome,” you coo at him, straightening his bowtie one final time before stepping back and admiring your handiwork. “All done, and look at you!”
Dustin sprays even more product into his hair and tries to shove you out of the bathroom, but he secretly preens. “Am I really handsome?”
You admire him and you can’t believe how grown up he is now. He’s grown another three inches since last month and with the way he’s styled his hair, he looks like a teenager. Your heart stings a bit, seeing him no longer look like the little brother you know and love. He’s changing, growing up. “The handsomest.”
He smiles at you. “Thanks, Y/N. Now go get dressed while I finish my hair. Steve will be here any minute!”
You salute him and run to your room. Nancy had asked you to chaperon alongside her at the dance, and you figured it’d be fun watching Dustin and the party failing miserably with prepubescent girls, so you agreed. However, because it somehow took five hours helping your brother get ready, you run around your room in a hurry.
You’ve just finished applying some mascara when the doorbell rings, and your heart skips a beat.
“Y/N, Steve is here!” Your mother calls, a slight glee in her voice. She’s quickly come to adore the boy, something that Steve milks whenever he can. He’s incredibly proud of it, honestly. 
You run to the door and open it, Dustin is still spraying his hair to death in the bathroom. 
When Steve sees you, he forgets how to speak. You’re dressed in a soft white dress and you’ve pinned the front two pieces of your hair back. You’ve dotted your lips with a berry-red lipstick and your cheeks look more flushed than usual. 
You see the blush that immediately forms on Steve’s cheeks and you giggle, suddenly shy. It’s awkward, but a nice awkward between you two. “Hey.”
“H–hi.” His voice squeaks and he clears his throat. “I–I mean, hey. You, uh… You look. Wow. I mean, not wow, but also wow–”
“Dude,” Dustin now joins and looks disappointedly at Steve. “Get it together, man.”
He pats his chest and starts heading towards the car, and you can’t help but snort. “He’s so lovely, isn’t he?”
Steve holds out his arm for you to take, the momentary awkwardness now gone. “The Henderson charm is a fascinating thing.”
During the car ride, the closer Steve gets to the school, the more you see Dustin fidget in the back seat. He had been so excited earlier, but now you notice the doubt in his eyes and the way he keeps patting his hair, unsure. 
You tap Steve’s hand to get his attention. When he looks over, you motion towards the backseat and he realizes what you’re trying to tell him. He nods, and the two of you silently agree to give the kid a pep talk once you get to the school. 
“Alright, buddy. Here we are.” Steve parks the car and tries to give Dustin a reassuring smile, but your brother looks out the window and exhales nervously. “Remember, once you get in there…”
“Pretend like I don’t care.”
You interrupt. “Okay, no. I thought we abandoned that idea last month.”
“Technically you abandoned it, I didn’t.” Dustin responds, and Steve shrugs his shoulders at you. 
“Dustin, I really want you to be yourself, okay?” You turn to face the kid. “What did I tell you last month, huh?”
“That we Hendersons are charming people.” He grumbles. 
“Exactly, and I meant that. Use your charm, buddy.”
Dustin isn’t listening, instead he tries to look at himself in the rearview mirror to once again fix his hair. Steve sees this and stops him. “Hey, listen to your sister, alright? You look great, okay?”
“Such a handsome lad.”
Steve puts his hand up to stop you. “Okay, ignore her and listen to me. Now, you’re gonna go in there…”
Dustin nods. “Yeah.”
“Look like a million bucks.”
“Yeah!”
“And you’re gonna slay ‘em dead.”
“Like a lion.”
You cringe. “I’m not at all liking this language use in relation to women.”
Dustin purrs, just to spite you, but now Steve cringes and shakes his head, “Yeah, don’t do that, okay?”
“Okay.” Dustin deflates, but when Steve offers him his hand to shake, his face lights back up and he accepts it. 
Steve winks at the kid. “Good luck.”
“You got this!” You shout as Dustin exits the car. He gives you a thumbs up and starts to walk towards the school, leaving just you and Steve alone in the car. 
With Dustin gone, a tension creeps within the car. You look over at Steve and he catches your eye, and your stomach flutters. You can’t deny that there’s nothing there, and it’s… it’s nice, honestly. 
You don’t feel the same fear you did with Jonathan. You can look at Steve and admire his beauty and all you feel is warmth. His smile doesn’t hurt you, and the way he’s looking at you so unabashedly no longer scares you. 
“You look beautiful, Y/N.” Steve says, his voice honest and dripping with honey. 
You blush, and he wants to kiss the pretty red until it colors his own lips as well. “Thank you.”
There’s more you both want to say, but for now you simply enjoy each other’s presence. It’s too soon, you know this. He’s still in love with Nancy, and you don’t blame him. Instead, you bask in his gaze and he admires how lovely you are. How lovely you always are.
He feels it, too. He knows what you’re thinking, and for once he feels comfortable with where he is. You’re here, next to him, expecting nothing but what you know he’s ready to give you. 
You press a kiss to his cheek, and Steve’s heart aches. “Drive home safe, okay?”
As you pull away, he catches your arm and stops you. You look up, confused, and Steve’s gaze softens. He doesn’t know how else to say it, how else to ask you to stay. “Be patient with me, okay?”
You don’t have to ask what he means; you know. 
Whatever he needs, you’ll give it to him. You place a hand on his face and stroke his cheek, he leans against the touch and closes his eyes. This is the easiest promise you’ve ever made. “Take all the time you need, I’ll be here.”
The words cause Steve to sigh, you’re too good for him. You’re everything lovely and beautiful and kind, and Steve can’t believe how lucky he is to know you, to have you in his life the way no one else does. That you’ll wait for him, trusting him with your heart, and he can’t believe that you’re real.
“You’re an angel.” He breathes out, feeling everything constrict within his chest when you smile. 
“And you’re sweet honey.” You press one last kiss to Steve’s face and get out of the car. No other words are needed. 
Steve watches you as you leave, your kiss still burning his face, the same burning warmth he’s come to love about you. He watches as you walk up to Nancy inside the school and she hands you a drink, the two of you laughing. You both look so different standing side by side. 
A girl Steve loves and the girl he knows that in time he’ll come to love more than anything else. 
He’s already falling for you, he thinks he has been ever since he first saw you all those years ago when you were twelve and he was thirteen. He’s falling for you, but he won’t rush it. It wouldn’t be fair to you, not after everything you’ve been through. 
So Steve admires you, he watches the way your hair dances as you laugh and the way the kids around you smile in admiration. He forgets that Nancy is even there, his eyes only on you, and for the first time in a long time, Steve smiles a real smile. 
Your kiss on his cheek lingers, and he presses his fingers to it and feels his body warm. You’ll be waiting for him, and that’s more than enough for now.
Take your time, I’ll be here.
And Steve believes you.
[END OF SEASON TWO]
-
⌑ series masterlist
⌑ if youd like to buy me a coffee ☕︎
⌑ thank you for reading ! feel free to like, comment, reblog, or send in an ask so we can chat <3
855 notes · View notes
medusapelagia · 1 year ago
Text
WIP Wednesday Whenever
Thanks to the wonderful @kallisto-k who tagged me!
In my time zone Wednesday is long gone and sometimes life is tto complicated so I officially transformed this is into: WIP Whenever 😂!
Ask me when you want what you want and I’ll answer 😉
Here’s how it works:
In a reblog of this post or new thread, post up to five (5) filenames of your WIPs
Post a snippet from one of them. Snippet must be words you wrote in the last 7 days. We’re posting progress here. If you haven’t made any, go make some and come back to play!
After you’ve posted, people can send you an ask with one of your file names. You must then write 3 sentences in that file. If the filename is one you can't share from, write 3 sentences on it anyway, and then 3 more on another to share.
If you’re reading this, you’re invited! If you see someone posting a WIP Wednesday Game snippet, send them an ask! Make them write.
These are the options:
💍- Getting to know you (again) (steddie, forced marriage, amensia au) Steddie Big Bang
❓- Secret Sapphic BB
🚀- Steddie Space AU
🪄- 1Ml words Steddie celebration fic
🦈- SharkBilly 2
🤐 - Secret Billy BB
A little snippet from SharkBilly!
Food and water. Yeah. It’s just like a school trip only… It's forever. Steve feels it deep in his bones and somehow he’s not surprised, like it was a call he always waited for without knowing it. With a sigh, he grabs his duffle bag and goes into the kitchen where he finds a few bottles of water and some crackers that he packs immediately with some fruit.  In the kitchen, the calendar stares back at him. Honk Kong, that’s where his parents are now. They are supposed to come back next week. For a moment Steve wonders if he should leave a note or something, but then he chuckles to himself, what could he write? Hi Dad, I’m leaving with my shark boyfriend to live with him in the ocean? It makes no sense. The loud thud of Billy’s tail on the marble pavement attire his attention. “There’s no need to leave any message,” he says, “everyone will think you died in the fire.” “The fire?” “Jonathan and Hopper got back to the Hawkins National Centre for Scientific Research and burned it down.”
My no pressure tag list: @just-my-latest-hyperfixation, @vegasol, @vicecapitain, @thatgirlwithasquid
@ilovecupcakesandtea, @hornedqueenofhell, @kassifieddocuments2, @kaizenkhaos, @sunflowerharrington
(And…. I totally forgot to tag @bellandora !!! Sorryy!!)
(I love tag games and I tag A LOT! If yoy don't want to be tag just DM me and I won't tag you anymore ;) )
11 notes · View notes
ponyosmom35 · 11 months ago
Text
The Babysitters
bittersweet chapter twenty-nine
steve harrington x fem oc
synopsis: put on the sidelines, Steve and Indie babysit the kids. Things were fine until Billy Hargrove showed up looking for his sister.
link to master list:
https://www.tumblr.com/ponyosmom35/733401347573088256/simon-ghost-riley?source=share
Tumblr media
The air was tense with anticipation and dread as Eleven confidently declared she could close the gate to the other dimension. Amid the group's cautious optimism, Mike's realization struck like a bolt of lightning — closing the gate would mean killing Will, who was still connected to the shadowy tendrils of the Mind Flayer. The weight of this decision cast a pall over the room as Joyce and Jonathan resolved to take drastic measures to save their son by burning the virus out of him, with Nancy accompanying them to provide whatever support she could.
Meanwhile, Indie, Steve, and the remaining kids faced their responsibilities head-on. As Eleven and Hopper ventured toward the lab to seal the gate, Steve, Dustin, and Indie dealt with the aftermath of their skirmish with a demodog. With a mixture of adrenaline and grim determination, Steve and Dustin heaved the lifeless creature into the fridge. Indie, despite the gravity of the situation, couldn’t help but let out a nervous chuckle at their makeshift morgue, slamming the fridge door shut on the alien creature.
Their laughter was short-lived as they discussed the best way to aid Eleven’s mission. The plan to draw the other demodogs away from the lab was quickly formed but just as swiftly shot down by Steve, who was all too aware of the dangers they faced with insufficient manpower.
“Always the fucking babysitter” Steve grumbles 
Indie gives him a small smile and they walk into the living room listening in as Mike and Lucas fight. She steps over to Mike and places a hand on his shoulder stopping his pacing. 
“Mike just stop it!”
“You didn’t see it! You weren’t there! That lab is swarming with hundreds of those dogs”
“Mike, Hopper isn’t gonna let anything happen to her” Indie promises 
“Listen dude, coach calls a play in a game and the bottom line is you execute it” Steve says crossing his arms.
“Okay first of all this isn’t some stupid sports game, and second we’re not even in the game, we’re on the bench!” Mike responds 
“Right- uh” steve stutters “so my point is… there’s nothing we can do” he deadpans 
“Not helping Steven” Indie snaps 
“Steven?” dustin giggles 
“Shut up” steve says pushing his head
“Maybe there is something we can do” dustin says “the demo-dogs they have a hive mind. They only left the junkyard when they were called back to the lab”
“So if we get their attention maybe we can call them from the lab?” Lucas states
“And we can clear a path to the gate” Max finishes 
“And then we all die!” Steve yells 
“That’s one perspective” Indie grumbles
“Indie you can’t be serious! Tell me you don’t agree with them!”
“I don’t know steve, maybe they have a point” she shrugs 
Mike runs into the kitchen and calls out to them “guys come in here!” he says “this is where the chief dug the hole, so that’s our way into the tunnel”
Mike runs into the living room and points at the drawings on the ground “here right here! This is like a hub! You’ve got all the tunnels feeing into it, so maybe if we set this on fire-”
“Oh yeah, thats a no” steve deadpans 
“Steve” Indie warns “the mind flayer would call away his army” 
“They’d all come to stop us!” Lucas says 
“Then we circle back to the exit!” Mike adds
“Guys” Steve says 
“By the time they realize that we’re gone-” Mike continues 
“El would be at the gate!” Max finishes 
“Hey hey hey! This is not happening!” Steve yells, putting his hands on his hips
“But-”
“No no no no no! I promised to keep you shitheads safe and thats exactly what I’m gonna do. We’re staying here on the bench and waiting for the starting teams to do their jobs, does everybody understand me?” Steve snaps pointing his finger at them all.
“Enough with the sports references, nobody here gets it” Indie snaps 
“This isn’t a game!”
“I said, does everybody understand that? I need a yes” Steve instructs, looking at them expectantly
All of their attention shifts as the sound of a loud motor getting closer echos through the house. They all move to the windows and watch as a familiar blue car parks. 
“Thats my brother!” Max panics
Steve and Indie share a look before rushing to look out the window, seeing Billy Hargrove pull up. 
“Why is Billy here max?” Indie asks 
“I don’t know, but if he finds me here he’ll literally kill us”
“Okay everyone calm down, I’ll go talk to him and try to get him to leave” Indie says walking towards the door. Steve grips her arm and shakes his head. 
“Let me try to talk to him”
“No way in hell” he grumbles before opening the door.
Steve stepped outside to confront him, her heart sinking as she saw the familiar smirk on his face. 
Indie moves over and grabs the kid’s back, yanking them down so Billy can’t see them. She moves back over to the door and watches the scene take place. 
“Am I dreaming, or is that you, Harrington?” Billy taunted, eyeing Steve with disdainful amusement.
“Yeah, it’s me. Don’t cream your pants,” Steve replied, his tone deadpan but his stance defensive, positioning himself between Indie and Billy.
“What are you doing here, Amigo?” Billy asks, taking his jacket off
“I could ask you the same thing, Amigo”
“Looking for my step-sister, a little birdie told me she was here”
“I don’t know her”
“Tiny, redhead, bit of a bitch”
“Doesn’t ring a bell”
“You know this whole situation is giving me the heebie-jeebies,” Billy says 
“Whys that?” Steve asks 
“My thirteen-year-old sister goes missing all day, and I find her with you at a stranger’s house, and you lie to me about it”
“Man were you dropped too much as a child or what? What are you not understanding about what I just said?”
“Then who is that?” Billy asks pointing at the window
Indie whips around and watches the kids drop to the couch. 
“Do you think he saw us?” Dustin asks 
“Goddammit, I told you to stay down!” she snaps “everybody get in the kitchen now” 
The situation escalated quickly as Billy shoved Steve with unexpected force, sending him sprawling to the ground before landing a vicious kick to his gut. He rushes up the steps and rips the door open, slamming it behind him. Indie stands in front of the kids and holds her hands up. 
“Billy-”
“What a surprise, Indie Holland what are you doing here?”
“Billy just calm down, everything’s okay we’re just babysitting -”
“Shut the hell up!” he snaps
“Max you’ve disobeyed me, and you know what happens when you disobey me, I break things” 
Billy surges forward and pushes Indie to the side, she yelps as her side its the sharp edge of the table and watches as he grabbed Lucas, Indie’s protective instincts surged. She managed to shove Billy off the young boy and onto the ground.
“You are so dead!” Billy yells 
“No you are” Steve snaps 
Steve landed a solid punch to Billy’s face, knocking him back. Billy only laughed, unnervingly unfazed. Indie grabs Lucas and pushes him and the rest of the kids behind her, backing them up. 
“Looks like you got some fire in you after all huh? I’ve been waiting to see this king steve everyone’s been telling me so much about!” Billy smirks 
“Get out” Steve warns, pushing Billy’s chest. 
Billy swings at him, and Steve is narrowly able to dodge it and slams his fist into his face, knocking him against the table. Indie holds her hand to her mouth and runs over to them. 
“Billy please just leave!” she begs 
“Get out of my way bitch” he says pushing her back.
Steve grits his teeth and punches Billy several more times, pushing him to the kitchen sink. Mike and Lucas help Indie up and she curses. 
“Steve!” she yells 
Billy slams a plate onto Steve’s head, shattering it instantly. Indie gasps as he holds his head, Billy wastes no time and continues to punch him harshly. He grips Steve’s jacket and slams his head into him, sending him flying to the ground. 
“Billy stop!” Indie snaps
She slams her fist into Billy’s cheek, watching as he looks at her with a smirk. 
“You’re gonna have to try harder than that sweetheart” he sneers 
Billy grips her arms and shoves her into the table. She hits her head on the corner painfully and groans as pain pulses through her. Her vision blurs as blood drips down her face. She could feel multple sets of hands grabbing her, and she could hear their voices echoing, but nothing made sense. She closes her eyes, her head spinning. After a few moments she opens her eyes and holds her hand to her head, sitting up slowly. Her vision focuses and she sees the kids surroding her and screaming for her to get up. She looks past them and watches as Billy, fueled by rage, beat Steve mercilessly. 
Indie tries to stand up, but falls back down her head was still spinning as blood continued to trickle down her face.
“Steve” she weakly calls out as he stops moving 
In the blink of an eye Max intervened, plunging a needle filled with tranquilizer into him, finally subduing him. Indie crawls over to him and holds his face in her hands. He was bruised and bleeding, badly, knocked out cold. 
“Is he okay?” Dustin asks 
“He’s out cold” she responds 
Max holds up the keys to Billy’s car and Indie looks down at Steve. She knew that they had to do something, sitting here waiting for Billy to wake up. And when Steve woke up, he’d probably kill her, but she couldn’t let Eleven and Hopper die. 
“Help me get him to the car,” she urged the kids, panic threading through her voice. They managed to load Steve into the back of the car.
and Indie drove them towards the hole Hopper had dug, planning to set the tunnels ablaze to distract or destroy whatever parts of the hive mind were left.
Steve regained consciousness en route, disoriented and in pain. “What’s—what happened?” he stammered, confusion and agony lacing his words.
“It’s okay, just stay calm,” Indie reassured him from the driver’s seat, her voice steady despite the fear gnawing at her heart.
“No no no what’s going on?” he asks as he begins to panic
Upon arriving, Steve, still groggy, stumbled as he climbed out of the car. Indie steadied him, her hands firm on his chest. “We have to do this, Steve. We have to help,” she insisted, her eyes locked onto his, conveying the urgency of their mission.
Together, they led the group down into the tunnels, Steve in the front and Indie guarding the rear. The oppressive darkness of the tunnels enveloped them as they drenched the area in gasoline. With a flick of his lighter, Steve set the ground ablaze, and they ran through the inferno they had created, dodging the grasping tentacles of the Mind Flayer.
Dart, the demodog Dustin had once befriended, appeared, blocking their path. Dustin, unable to leave his former pet behind, stepped closer to the creature, feeding it a candy bar as a distraction. Indie pulled at him, urging him to move, but paused as Dart allowed them to pass.
They sprinted through the tunnels, an earthquake shaking the ground beneath them as they reached the rope ladder. Indie and Steve helped the kids climb out first, their hands briefly clasping in a silent pact of mutual protection as the demodogs rushed by them, returning to the lab in response to the Mind Flayer’s call.
Once all the kids were safe, Steve helped Indie climb out of the tunnel. She gripped him tightly, relief and exhaustion mingling in her embrace. The world above seemed strangely quiet, the night air cool against their heated, sweat-drenched skins.
Back at the Byers house, the lights stabilized, signaling a return to normalcy for the moment. Indie and Steve, standing close, shared a look of weary triumph. Indie reached out, squeezing Steve’s hand tightly, a gesture of profound gratitude and deep connection.
“They're safe,” she murmured, her voice thick with emotion.
Steve squeezed back, his eyes reflecting the fire they had just escaped and the unspoken promise that whatever came next, they would face it together.
9 notes · View notes
prpfz · 3 months ago
Note
Hello there!
(I) About Me
1. I’m 18+
2. Pronouns are he/him/they/them
3. I typically post at least once every other day but I could certainly get a few posts out during a single day depending on how busy I am! I’m almost always around for OOC though!
4. The length of my writing fluctuates but I prefer to write on the lengthier side. 500-750 words is the average I try to go for.
5. I write in the third person.
6. I LOVE to gush about characters, send boards, songs, I love to just get very invested!
7. If there is anything else you’d like to know, don’t hesitate to ask!
(II) Rules
1. Please only contact me if you are 18+.
2. Characters used must also be at least 18. If not, they must be aged up.
3. Please be engaged in the discussing process. If you don't show much interest before the roleplay begins, I will believe that you don't have much interest to the roleplay itself.
4. Please write with proper grammar and pronunciation in your posts. I don't mind if that is not shown in regular messages but please come with it for the thread.
5. No one-liners. I personally don't like to write less than 3 full paragraphs and one-liners do not provide me much to work with. However, I do give the option for mini roleplays to go along with our main roleplay to help expand the world. For that, I am perfectly fine with shorter responses like one-liners. I love writing and I figured this would be a fun way to do that and further along the story!
6. Please post consistently. If replies are inconsistent, sadly my interest in the roleplay wavers. I prefer more frequent posts but if you let me know that you only post once a week, or even once a month, that is perfectly fine with me!
7. I prefer to write on discord servers as that allows everything to be more organized BUT if you prefer to write somewhere else, I do not mind writing threads there. However, I do request a place where we could have things be organized.
(I promise I'm not going to be stern when we talk! I'm very easygoing!)
(III) Fandoms
If a character is below the age of 18, they WILL be aged up to at least 18.
* Dragonball Z/Super
Who I'm looking for: Android 18, Android 21
Who I can play: OC. Krillin, Vegeta, Goku, Gohan
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Android 18, OC x Android 21, Krillin x Android 18, Vegeta x Android 18
* Metroid
Who I'm looking for: Samus
Who I can play: OC
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Samus
* Naruto
Who I'm looking for: Sakura, Ino, Temari
Who I can play: OC, Naruto, Shikamaru, Sasuke, Kakashi, Itachi, Neji
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Sakura, OC x Ino, Naruto x Sakura, Shikamaru x Temari
* Pokemon
Who I'm looking for: Cynthia, Protagonist CC/OC
Who I can play: OC, Protagonist CC/OC
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Cynthia, Protagonist CC x Protagonist CC, Protagonist OC x Protagonist CC, Protagonist OC x Protagonist OC
* Stranger Things
Who I'm looking for: Eleven
Who I can play: OC, Hopper, Mike, Dustin, Lucas, Will, Jonathan, Steve, Billy, Nancy, Robin
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Eleven, Hopper & Eleven(STRICTLY PLATONIC)
* Teen Titans
Who I'm looking for: Starfire(DCAMU)
Who I can play: Nightwing(DCAMU), Batman, Superman, Flash. OC
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: Nightwing x Starfire
* The Legend of Zelda
Who I'm looking for: Zelda
Who I can play: Link
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: Link x Zelda
* Yu-Gi-Oh
Who I'm looking for: Akiza, Alexis
Who I can play: OC, Jaden, Chazz, Zane, Yusei
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Akiza, OC x Alexis, Jaden x Alexis, Chazz x Alexis
(IV) Goodbye
Thank you for taking time out of your day to read through this! I'm excited to hear from any and all potential partners! If any part of this had interested you, please go ahead and interact with this post! I hope you all have a wonderful day! Happy Writing! ✨
Leave a like, and anon will get back to you!
2 notes · View notes
findroleplay · 3 months ago
Note
Hello there!
(I) About Me
1. I’m 18+
2. Pronouns are he/him/they/them
3. I typically post at least once every other day but I could certainly get a few posts out during a single day depending on how busy I am! I’m almost always around for OOC though!
4. The length of my writing fluctuates but I prefer to write on the lengthier side. 500-750 words is the average I try to go for.
5. I write in the third person.
6. I LOVE to gush about characters, send boards, songs, I love to just get very invested!
7. If there is anything else you’d like to know, don’t hesitate to ask!
(II) Rules
1. Please only contact me if you are 18+.
2. Characters used must also be at least 18. If not, they must be aged up.
3. Please be engaged in the discussing process. If you don't show much interest before the roleplay begins, I will believe that you don't have much interest to the roleplay itself.
4. Please write with proper grammar and pronunciation in your posts. I don't mind if that is not shown in regular messages but please come with it for the thread.
5. No one-liners. I personally don't like to write less than 3 full paragraphs and one-liners do not provide me much to work with. However, I do give the option for mini roleplays to go along with our main roleplay to help expand the world. For that, I am perfectly fine with shorter responses like one-liners. I love writing and I figured this would be a fun way to do that and further along the story!
6. Please post consistently. If replies are inconsistent, sadly my interest in the roleplay wavers. I prefer more frequent posts but if you let me know that you only post once a week, or even once a month, that is perfectly fine with me!
7. I prefer to write on discord servers as that allows everything to be more organized BUT if you prefer to write somewhere else, I do not mind writing threads there. However, I do request a place where we could have things be organized.
(I promise I'm not going to be stern when we talk! I'm very easygoing!)
(III) Fandoms
If a character is below the age of 18, they WILL be aged up to at least 18.
* Dragonball Z/Super
Who I'm looking for: Android 18, Android 21
Who I can play: OC. Krillin, Vegeta, Goku, Gohan
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Android 18, OC x Android 21, Krillin x Android 18, Vegeta x Android 18
* Metroid
Who I'm looking for: Samus
Who I can play: OC
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Samus
* Naruto
Who I'm looking for: Sakura, Ino, Temari
Who I can play: OC, Naruto, Shikamaru, Sasuke, Kakashi, Itachi, Neji
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Sakura, OC x Ino, Naruto x Sakura, Shikamaru x Temari
* Pokemon
Who I'm looking for: Cynthia, Protagonist CC/OC
Who I can play: OC, Protagonist CC/OC
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Cynthia, Protagonist CC x Protagonist CC, Protagonist OC x Protagonist CC, Protagonist OC x Protagonist OC
* Stranger Things
Who I'm looking for: Eleven
Who I can play: OC, Hopper, Mike, Dustin, Lucas, Will, Jonathan, Steve, Billy, Nancy, Robin
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Eleven, Hopper & Eleven(STRICTLY PLATONIC)
* Teen Titans
Who I'm looking for: Starfire(DCAMU)
Who I can play: Nightwing(DCAMU), Batman, Superman, Flash. OC
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: Nightwing x Starfire
* The Legend of Zelda
Who I'm looking for: Zelda
Who I can play: Link
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: Link x Zelda
* Yu-Gi-Oh
Who I'm looking for: Akiza, Alexis
Who I can play: OC, Jaden, Chazz, Zane, Yusei
Pairing(s) I'm hoping to write: OC x Akiza, OC x Alexis, Jaden x Alexis, Chazz x Alexis
(IV) Goodbye
Thank you for taking time out of your day to read through this! I'm excited to hear from any and all potential partners! If any part of this had interested you, please go ahead and interact with this post! I hope you all have a wonderful day! Happy Writing! ✨
-
2 notes · View notes